University  of  California  •  Berkeley 


WITH    THE 
CHURCH  IN  AN  EARLY   DAY 


BY    FRANCES 


FOURTH  EDITION 


LAMONI,  IOWA 

HERALD  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 

1912 


PREFACE. 

To  ALL  who  love  right  and  the  cause  of  truth  this  modest 
little  volume  is  dedicated. 

It  contains  a  simple  narrative  of  some  of  the  incidents  in  the 
history  of  a  family,  identified  with  the  Church  in  its  rise,  and 
from  that  time  until  the  year  after  the  death  of  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith. 

Inseparably  connected  with  the  events  of  these  lives  is  an  out- 
line of  the  faith  so  precious  to  them  that  it  became  the  power 
that  shaped  those  lives;  so  precious  to  them  that  while  the 
hardships  they  endured  were  a  result  of  adherence  to  it,  they 
were  by  it  made  strong  to  stand  the  storms  of  opposition 
because  they  had  dug  down  deep  and  the  foundation  of  that 
faith  was  laid  upon  the  rock  of  eternal  truth. 

It  is  said  that  every  wise  man  builds  his  house  upon  a  firm 
foundation,  that  when  the  winds  rage  and  the  floods  beat  upon 
it,  it  may  not  be  moved. 

Was  it  wise  for  men  to  rise  and  with  brute  strength  to  seek  to 
shake  the  deep  principles  of  human  souls?  Was  it  wise  for  men 
to  resort  to  extermination  to  crush  out  a  religion  of  the  teach- 
ings of  which  they  were  ignorant?  We  do  not  ask,  Was  it 
right?  We  ask,  Was  it  wise? 

Did  they  succeed?  If  the  body  of  the  church  was  destroyed 
when  he  was  taken  who  had  been  called  to  bring  it  into  organi- 
zation, if  persecution  from  without  and  dissension  within  suc- 
ceeded in  the  work  of  disintegration,  if  the  misguided  remnant 
turned  into  paths  leading  to  darkness  more  profound  than  that 
from  which  they  had  been  brought  by  the  gospel,  still  did  the 
Spirit  of  Truth  live  and  still  does  it  live  to-day,  and  again  does 
an  organized  church  stand  animated  and  quickened  by  it. 

And  we  ask  again,  Is  it  wise  now  that  any  should  rise  to  con- 
demn that  which  they  do  not  understand?  Will  not  a  wise  man 
dig  deep  and  find  where  the  foundation  is  laid?  And  if,  per- 
chance, he  find  it  to  be  founded  upon  Truth,  will  he  be  wise  to 
turn  away  and  build  his  life-structure  upon  shifting  sand? 

At  the  close  of  the  narrative  are  given  Others  With  the 
Church,  and  He  That  Believeth.  The  former  is  written  by  one 
of  established  veracity,  and  the  latter  is  full  of  strength  and 
power.  The  privilege  of  presenting  them  in  connection  with 
this  book  is  appreciated. 

If  this  little  volume  shall  aid  any  to  begin  this  search  for 
unchanging  and  unchangeable  truth  it  will  have  accomplished 
the  design  of  its  author.  FRANCES. 


WITH    THE   CHURCH   IN   AN    EARLY   DAY 


CHAPTER  I 
WERE  ANGELS  THERE 

O  weary  ones!  ye  may  not  see 

Your  helpers  in  their  downward  flight; 

Nor  hear  the  sound  of  silver  wings 

Slow  beating  through  the  hush  of  night. 

—  Whittier. 

HE  sons  and  daughters  of  Zion,  in  the 
Reorganized  Church,  whose  parents  dwell 
in  peace  and  safety,  and  who  have  the 
privilege  of  meeting  together  and  worshiping  God 
with  none  to  molest  or  make  them  afraid,  can  not 
very  well  realize  what  it  meant  to  be  a  Latter  Day 
Saint  fifty  years  ago;  and,  in  order  that  they  may 
know  something  about  it,  we  are  going  to  tell  them 
a  true  story,  which  we  hope  will  prove  both  instruc- 
tive and  interesting. 

In  the  western  part  of  the  state  of  New  York,  as 
early  as  the  year  1831,  lived  a  family  by  the  name 
of  Clark.  They  had  removed  there  from  the  state 
of  Vermont  when  the  country  was  almost  a  dense 
forest,  had  built  a  log  house  and  gone  to  work  to 
clear  a  farm.  Getting  a  farm  ready  to  cultivate  in 


6  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

that  country  was  not  a  matter  so  easy  of  accom- 
plishment as  it  is  in  this  western  country,  where  a 
strong  team  with  a  good  plow  and  a  driver  will 
accomplish  all  the  work  in  a  few  weeks,  which 
there  would  require  the  work  of  many  men  for 
years.  There  were  great  trees  to  be  cut  down, 
and  after  they  were  lying  on  the  ground  they  had 
to  have  all  the  limbs  or  branches  cut  off  before 
they  were  ready  to  saw  into  short  pieces  of  such  a 
length  that  strong  men  would  be  able  to  roll  them 
together  into  a  big  pile  ready  to  burn  them.  When 
this  was  done  the  branches  must  be  cut  up  in  the 
same  way,  and  the  brush  also  gathered  and  piled  with 
the  rest.  When  all  this  had  been  attended  to,  there 
was  still  the  stump  of  the  tree  which  had  to  be  dug 
out  of  the  ground  by  the  roots,  and  all  the  small 
trees  and  bushes  which  must  be  cut  off  and  have 
their  roots  dug  up  in  the  same  way.  There  would 
follow  a  big  bonfire,  large  enough  to  do  honor  to 
any  presidential  election  of  modern  times,  when  all 
that  would  remain  of  those  monarchs  of  the  forest, 
beneath  whose  branches  the  Indians  had  lain  in 
ambush,  or  the  deer  had  sought  shelter  from  the 
chase,  would  be  a  smouldering  heap  of  ashes  to  be 
spread  by  the  free  winds  of  heaven  over  the  land, 
giving  back  in  fertility  the  strength  which  had 
been  taken  from  it. 

The  family  of  which  we  have  spoken  consisted  at 
that  time  of  father,  mother,  and  seven  children,— 
the  three  older  ones  being  boys,  who  proved  of 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  7 

great  help  to  Mr.  Clark  in  clearing  up  the  land; 
but  with  the  best  effort  of  the  father  and  three 
sons,  they  could  not  clear  more  than  an  acre  and  a 
half  in  two  months;  and  as  Mr.  Clark  was  a  man 
of  energy,  he  persevered,  looking  forward  in  hope 
to  the  time  when  he  should  plant  his  grain  and 
gather  in  his  harvest  and  reap  a  reward  for  all  his 
labors. 

Sometimes,  because  of  the  trees  being  larger, 
the  logs  would  be  heavier  than  at  others,  and  they 
would  go  a  distance  of  four  or  five  miles  to  obtain 
the  help  of  a  neighbor.  To  most  of  our  readers 
this  would  seem  a  long  distance  for  a  neighbor  to 
live,  but  it  did  not  seem  far  to  these  early  pio- 
neers, and  they  were  always  ready  to  lend  a  help- 
ing hand  to  each  other,  for  they  knew  that  when  it 
came  their  turn  to  need  help,  it  would  be  cheer- 
fully repaid.  Thus  it  happened  that  one  time  a 
perilous  adventure  befell  one  of  Mr.  Clark's  sons, 
which  we  will  here  relate,  for  the  sake  of  showing 
what  the  boys  of  that  time  were  likely  to  encoun- 
ter, and  which  very  few  in  these  days  know  any- 
thing about. 

Mr.  Clark  had  called  upon  a  neighbor  at  one 
time  for  help  in  the  manner  we  have  spoken  of, 
and  when  it  became  necessary  to  return  this  help 
he  sent  his  oldest  son,  Daniel,  instead  of  going 
himself,  as  he  could  not  very  well  be  spared  from 
home.  Daniel  was  a  strong,  light-hearted  lad,  and 
hailing  anything  in  the  shape  of  change,  he  gladly 


8  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

obeyed  the  summons;  and  early  in  the  morning  set 
out  with  a  heart  as  light  as  his  limbs  were  strong, 
and  before  the  sun  was  up  presented  himself  at 
the  door  of  the  settler  who  needed  his  help,  as 
fresh  and  strong  after  his  walk  of  five  miles 
through  the  leafy  woods,  as  though  he  had  just 
left  his  bed. 

The  task  which  required  his  help  being  com- 
pleted, as  he  was  not  to  return  home  until  the  next 
day,  Mr.  Ashton  (the  man  he  was  helping)  pro- 
posed to  him  to  walk  into  the  village,  which  was 
some  miles  beyond,  in  order  to  get  a  wolf-trap 
repaired,  as  the  wolves  were  very  troublesome— 
coming  sometimes  right  to  the  door  of  their  cabins 
and  destroying  whatever  in  the  way  of  lambs, 
calves,  or  poultry,  were  found  unprotected;  but  he 
said  nothing  to  Daniel  of  any  traps  in  the  woods 
beyond  his  house. 

It  was  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when 
Daniel  started,  and  as  the  little  town  was  only  four 
miles  distant,  there  would  be  ample  time  for  him 
to  get  the  trap  mended  and  be  back  before  dark. 
Dark,  however,  came,  but  no  Daniel,  and  as  an 
hour  slipped  by  Mr/;Ashton  felt  some  uneasiness 
at  his  nonarrival;  b*rt  not  being  able  to  think  of 
any  cause  of  danger  to  the  boy,  he  finally  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  he  must  have  been  disap- 
pointed in  getting  the  trap  mended  as  soon  as  he 
had  calculated,  and  s.o  had  concluded  to  stay  in  the 
village  until  morning.  Having  made  up  his  mind 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  9 

to  this,  he  made  the  yards  about  his  house  secure 
for  the  night,  and  stretching  his  tired  limbs  upon 
the  bed,  was  soon  fast  asleep.  Let  us  follow 
Daniel  and  see  if  Mr.  Ashton  was  correct  in  his 
conclusion. 

When  he  started  for  the  village  his  steps  were 
not  quite  so  buoyant  as  they  had  been  in  the  morn- 
ing, but  still  he  went  bravely  along,  and  as  he 
expected  to  meet  some  young  friends  upon  his 
arrival  there,  he  did  not  mind  the  walk  in  the 
least;  but  whistling  as  he  went  and  scampering 
after  any  timid  squirrel  which  he  chanced  to  see, 
he  hastened  on  the  shady,  lonely  road  until  nearly 
three  miles  of  the  distance  had  been  passed,  and 
but  for  the  heavy  timber  shutting  out  the  view, 
the  smoke  from  the  village  smithy  might  have 
been  seen.  Just  then  two  mischievous  squirrels 
ran  across  the  road  in  front  of  him,  and  climbing 
nimbly  into  the  lower  branches  of  a  hemlock-tree, 
chattered  at  him  as  much  as  to  say,  "Whatever  are 
you  doing  here,  and  what  right  have  you  in  this 
leafy  wilderness?"  Tempted  by  the  fun  it  would 
be  to  see  them  raise  their  bushy  tails  and  scamper 
away,  Daniel  sprang  to  one  side  of  the  road,  and 
with  a  bound  or  two  was  almost  beneath  the 
branch  from  which  they  were  making  a  rapid 
retreat,  when  a  foot  sank  in  a  loose  bed  of  leaves 
and  his  ankle  was  clasped  as  in  a  vise.  For  a 
moment  all  his  faculties  were  benumbed  and  he 
was  conscious  only  of  an  intense,  stinging  pain,  as 


10  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

though  at  one  stroke  his  foot  had  been  severed 
from  his  limb;  and  it  was  not  until  he  recovered 
himself  sufficiently  to  rise  on  his  elbow,  (for  he 
had  fallen  down  on  his  face  when  his  foot  was 
caught,)  that  he  discovered  the  nature  and  extent 
of  his  misfortune.  A  huge,  strong  wolf-trap  had 
been  set,  and  covered  over  with  leaves  to  prevent 
the  cunning  animals  from  discovering  or  smelling 
it;  and  Daniel  found  himself  a  prisoner  without 
the  least  hope  of  being  able  to  escape  until  help 
should  come  to  him,  for  the  trap,  which  had  been 
made  strong  and  secure  enough  to  resist  the 
strength  of  any  wild  animal  which  might  be 
entrapped  therein,  repelled  all  his  efforts  to  liber- 
ate -himself;  and  despairing  of  escape  he  tried  to 
collect  his  thoughts  and  look  the  situation  squarely 
in  the  face.  If  he  could  have  wrenched  the  trap 
from  its  fastenings,  he  thought  it  might  have 
been  possible  for  him  to  have  dragged  himself 
toward  the  village,  and  perchance  some  one  might 
be  coming  towards  the  woods  whose  attention  he 
might  have  attracted  by  his  cries;  but  this  hope 
was  vain,  for  the  trap  was  chained  to  a  strong 
stake,  driven  into  the  ground,  and  resisted  every 
effort  he  was  able  to  make  to  move  it.  The  pain 
in  his  foot  was  intense,  his  limb  began  swelling, 
and  he  felt  faint,  sick,  and  very  much  inclined  to 
cry;  but  he  was  a  brave-hearted  lad  and  would  not 
suffer  his  tears  to  fall,  even  though  he  knew  he 
was  alone  and  no  one  could  see  him,  as  long  as  it 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  11 

was  in  his  power  to  keep  them  back.  He  called 
loudly  for  help  in  hopes  that  he  might  be  heard  by 
some  chance  passer-by,  but  no  help  came  and  the 
hours  wore  slowly  on. 

The  sun  was  sinking  slowly  out  of  sight,  and  in 
the  woods  twilight  had  already  established  itself; 
Daniel  had  ceased  to  call  for  help  except  at  long 
intervals,  but  he  was  sustained  by  the  hope  that,  as 
night  came  on  and  he  did  not  return,  Mr.  Ashton 
would  surely  come  to  look  for  him.  He  listened 
intently  to  every  sound,  hoping  to  hear  the  gallop 
of  horses'  feet;  but  none  came.  The  little  gray 
squirrels  who,  unknowingly,  were  the  cause  of  the 
misfortune,  came  down  to  the  lower  branches  of 
the  tree  and  looked  intently  at  him,  as  if  striving 
to  decide  in  their  own  minds  whether  it  would  be 
entirely  safe  to  venture  down;  then,  seeing  him  so 
still,  they  gave  a  quick  bound  to  the  other  side  of 
the  tree,  and  running  down  its  branches  were  soon 
lost  to  sight  in  the  dark  woods.  Poor  Daniel, 
lying  there  helpless  and  chained  in  his  bondage, 
seemed  to  realize  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  what 
a  blessed  thing  it  was  to  be  free,  and  he  envied 
even  the  little  squirrels  their  liberty.  The  shadows 
grew  darker,  and  now  only  a  few  faint  beams  of 
light  could  be  seen  struggling  down  through  the 
tallest  brandies  of  the  giant  trees,  whose  tops 
seemed  almost  to  come  in  contact  with  the  blue  of 
the  sky;  and  presently  even  these  rays  vanished, 
and  darkness  almost  impenetrable  settled  down 


12  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

over  the  wood.  Hope  did  not  die  out  of  the  brave 
boy's  heart,  for  he  said,  "Surely  Mr.  Ashton  will 
come  to  look  for  me,  now  that  night  has  come  and 
I  am  not  there."  The  lonely  hoot  of  the  owl  came 
from  the  branches  over  his  head  and  was  answered 
back  from  other  parts  of  the  wood,  but  these  and 
the  rustling  of  the  leaves  by  the  night  wind  were 
the  only  sounds  which  fell  upon  his  strained  ear. 
From  time  to  time  he  called  loudly  for  help,  lest 
any  chance  of  help  should  pass  by  him  in  the  dark- 
ness and  he  not  know  it,  but  echo  was  the  only 
answer  which  came  back  to  him;  and,  as  the 
moments  lengthened  out,  a  terrible  fear  took  pos- 
session of  him,  and  tears  for  the  first  time  rolled 
slowly  down  his  cheek. 

"I  shall  never  see  mother  nor  home  again,"  he 
sobbed.  "I  am  chained  here,  and  before  morning 
the  wolves  will  find  me  and  I  shall  never  be  able  to 
keep  them  at  bay.  Oh,  if  I  only  had  a  strong  stick 
I  might  perhaps  drive  them  away,  but  I  have  none 
and  can  not  move  a  step  from  here!" 

Again  he  thought  of  his  bondage  with  bitter- 
ness. What  would  he  care  for  the  long  and  lonely 
road  if  only  he  were  free.  'Then  the  pain  of  his 
foot  and  limb  reminded  him  that  he  was  a  .cripple, 
and  if  he  were  free  he  would  not  be  able  to  walk. 
"I  could  at  least  climb  into  a  tree  and  be  safe  from 
wild  beasts,  but  now  I  am  helpless;"  and  unable 
longer  to  control  his  feelings  he  sobbed  aloud,  and 
called  upon  the  names  of  his  brothers  and  sisters 


IN   AN    EAKLY    DAY  13 

without  knowing  himself  that  he  felt  as  though  he 
was  telling  them  good-by  for  the  last  time  on 
earth. 

When  his  passion  of  grief  had  expended  itself, 
in  a  measure  at  least,  he  leaned  his  head  against 
the  trunk  of  the  tree  near  which  he  was  chained, 
and  closing  his  eyes  to  shut  out  the  dense  dark- 
ness, he  forgot  to  think  about  himself  or  the  possi- 
bility of  any  help  reaching  him,  and  gave  himself 
up  to  thinking  of  home  and  what  they  were  doing 
there.  He  knew  that  by  this  time  his  little  broth- 
ers and  sisters  were  all  in  bed,  and  he  tried  to 
fancy  which  one  had  first  knelt  down  by  his 
mother  to  say  his  prayers.  He  saw  his  little  curly- 
haired,  blue-eyed  sister  Lucy,  folding  her  tiny 
hands,  and  as  he  recalled  her  little  prayer  a  cairn- 
ness  seemed  to  steal  over  his  soul  and  he  softly 
repeated: 

"Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 
I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  keep; 
If  I  should  die  before  I  wake 
I  ask  the  Lord  my  soul  to  take." 

"Amen,"  he  added,  with  that  emphasis  which 
made  the  prayer  and  language  his  own.  "I  wonder 
if  I  shall  be  alive  in  the  morning,  and  if  I  am 
not"— will  the  Lord  receive  my  soul  to  himself,— 
he  wanted  to  say,  but  an  undefined  fear  prevented 
his  giving  utterance  to  the  thought,  and  he  forced 
his  mind  again  to  return  to  his  home.  He  saw  his 


14  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

mother  bending  over  her  work,  and  he  wondered  if 
perchance  some  angel  might  not  be  whispering  to 
her  spirit  even  then,  how  sorely  her  absent  boy 
was  in  need  of  help.  Of  one  thing  he  felt  very 
sure,  his  mother  would  never  close  her  eyes  in 
sleep  before  she  commended  each  one  of  her  chil- 
dren to  the  care  of  her  heavenly  Father.  He  knew 
just  what  book  his  father  was  reading  at  that 
moment,  and  the  leaves  rustling  above  him  seemed 
to  shape  themselves  into  his  father's  voice,  and  he 
fancied  he  heard  again  the  words  which  the  night 
before  were  the  last  sounds  that  had  fallen  upon 
his  waking  senses;  and,  as  they  came  now  to  his 
memory,  a  great  lump  rose  up  in  his  throat  and 
threatened  to  choke  him— "I  shall  not  die,  but  live, 
and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord." 

Then,  for  the  first  time,  tears,  which  were  quiet, 
like  the  drops  of  a  gentle  shower,  rolled  over  his 
cheeks,  and  the  poor  boy,  though  he  could  not 
kneel,  bowed  his  head  upon  his  hands  and  prayed 
to  God  for  help  and  strength.  He  prayed  as  never 
before  in  his  life,  for  he  realized  fully  that  if  God 
did  not  help  him,  there  was  no  help  for  him;  and 
in  the  darkness  he  seemed  to  feel  the  presence  of 
a  power  which  was  able  to  save  even  to  the  utter- 
most, and  he  repeated  to  himself,  "I  shall  not  die, 
but  live,  and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord." 
Peace  and  a  sense  of  security,  which  during  the 
rest  of  that  terrible  night  never  left  him,  came  to 
him  with  the  words;  nor  did  it  come  any  too  soon. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  15 

Exhausted  with  fatigue  and  pain  of  body,  but 
especially  with  his  emotions,  Daniel  would  have 
slept,  but  the  pain  of  his  imprisoned  foot  drove 
sleep  away  and  he  found  himself  wondering  what 
time  of  night  it  might  be,  and  wishing,  oh!  so 
earnestly,  for  the  morning,  when  suddenly  his 
quick  ear  detected  the  sound  of  pattering  feet 
coming  over  the  road  he  had  traveled,  and  his 
heart  almost  ceased  beating  as  he  listened.  Steadily 
they  came  on;  not  the  feet  of  one,  but  of  many; 
and  soon  a  low  howl,  taken  up  and  repeated  by 
others,  confirmed  his  worst  fears,  and  he  knew  that 
he  was  at  the  mercy  of  a  pack  of  hungry  wolves. 
The  fact  that  he  had  been  caught  in  a  trap  set  for 
them  had  told  him  that  he  must  be  in  a  place  they 
were  in  the  habit  of  visiting,  and  now  his  worst 
fears  were  confirmed,  and  he  knew  if  God  did  not 
protect  him,  there  was  no  hope  for  him. 

Daniel  was  the  child  of  praying  parents,  and  he 
had  been  early  taught  the  great  principles  of 
Christianity;  but  until  this  night  they  had  been  as 
abstract  truths  to  him,  the  full  force  of  which  he 
had  never  realized.  He  knew  that  all  the  ways  of 
his  father's  house  were  committed  to  the  watch- 
care  of  God,  and  that  whatever  his  parents  did, 
they  invoked  the  blessing  of  God  upon  it;  but  then 
he  had  seen  them  work  just  as  earnestly  to  answer 
their  own  prayers  as  they  had  prayed  that  God 
would  hear  them;  and  somehow  he  had  come  to 
think  that  works  had  just  as  much,  if  not  a  little 


16  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

more,  than  faith,  to  do  with  it.  But  how  was  it 
now?  He  was  helpless,  chained  a  prisoner,  nothing 
to  defend  himself  with,  and  his  strength  fast 
ebbing  away.  Should  he  believe  and  trust  God,  or 
should  he  despair  and  resign  himself  to  die? 

He  was  young,  and  life  had  never  seemed 
sweeter  to  him  than  it  did  then.  Thought  crowded 
upon  thought,  like  silver  bells  of  memory  ringing 
in  undertones,  and  above  the  howling  of  the 
angry,  blood-thirsty  pack,  he  heard  the  voices  of 
the  loved  ones  at  home,  and  clearly,  distinctly,  he 
heard  the  voice  of  his  father  as  he  read:  "I  shall 
not  die,  but  live  and  declare  the  works  of  the 
Lord."  Then  he  lifted  up  his  hands  and  heart  to 
heaven,  and  there  in  his  captivity  and  helplessness 
realized,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  that  God  was 
a  reality  and  had  power  to  save  to  the  uttermost 
all  who  trusted  in  him. 

All  night  long  the  wolves  howled  around  him. 
He  could  see  the  fierce  gleam  of  their  eyes  in  the 
darkness,  and  hear  them  snap  their  teeth  in  anger 
as  if  they  would  fall  upon  and  devour  each  other; 
but  though  he  was  in  their  power  and  helpless  as 
Daniel  of  old  in  the  den  of  lions,  not  one  of  them 
touched  him;  and  as  the  light  of  morning  came 
and  the  rays  of  the  sun  penetrated  the  branches 
here  and  there,  they  slunk  back  to  their  hiding- 
places  in  the  wood,  and  Daniel  was  left  to  his  own 
thoughts  and  hopes. 

"I  never  heard  such  a  howling  in  my  life  as  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  17 

wolves  kept  up  last  night/'  said  Mrs.  Newcomb  to 
her  husband  that  morning.  "It  came  from  the 
direction  of  your  trap,  and  you  may  think  me  fool- 
ish, but  I  fancied  that  one  time  I  heard  some  one 
calling  for  help.  Don't  you  think  you  had  better 
go  over  there  before  you  go  to  work  and  see  what 
it  means?" 

"Yes,  let  us  have  breakfast  and  then  I  will  go; 
but  why  did  you  not  tell  me  last  night?" 

"I  listened  to  see  if  I  could  hear  anything  but 
the  howling  of  the  wolves,  and  as  I  heard  nothing 
more  I  thought  I  must  have  been  mistaken  and  did 
not  wake  you." 

Mr.  Newcomb  lived  near  the  village,  and  his 
farm  extended  almost  to  the  woods,  and  just  the 
day  before  he  had  concealed  the  trap,  hoping  to 
ensnare  some  of  the  pack  and  frighten  away  the 
rest;  what  was  his  horror  and  astonishment  there- 
fore upon  going  to  the  place  to  find  Daniel  impris- 
oned, and  as  he  thought  at  the  first  glance,  dead; 
for  the  poor  boy,  worn  out  with  his  long  night  of 
the  pain  and  watching,  had  fallen  into  a  fitful 
sleep.  He  awoke  with  a  glad  cry  of  joy  at  the 
sight  of  human  help,  and  soon  told  the  history  of 
his  mishap  to  Mr.  Newcomb,  whom  he  remembered 
to  have  seen  once  or  twice  at  his  father's  house. 

Daniel  was  soon  liberated,  but  he  could  not  stand 
alone,  and  Mr.  Newcomb  was  just  starting  to  the 
village  for  help  when  Mr.  Ashton  rode  up.  In  the 
morning  when  Daniel  did  not  return  he  had 


18  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

become  uneasy,  fearing  that  he  ought  to  have 
looked  for  him  the  night  before,  and  as  soon  as  he 
ate  breakfast  had  saddled  his  horse  and  started  for 
the  village.  Together  they  lifted  Daniel  upon  the 
horse,  both  men  feeling  that  they  were  more  or 
less  to  blame  for  the  sad  accident.  They  took  him 
first  to  the  village,  where  his  wounded  foot  was 
dressed;  and  after  he  had  taken  some  refreshment, 
they  procured  a  team  and  took  him  to  his  own 
home.  The  cheeks  of  his  mother  paled  when  she 
saw  them  drive  up  and  lift  him  out;  and  after 
they  had  laid  him  on  the  bed,  and  were  telling  his 
father  how  it  happened,  she  asked:  "What  pre- 
vented the  wolves  from  devouring  him?" 

"It  must  have  been  the  smell  of  the  traps,  for 
you  know  we  have  to  cover  them  with  leaves  or 
we  could  never  catch  one^"  said  Mr.  Ashton. 

Mrs.  Clark  made  no  answer  to  this,  but  tenderly 
pressed  the  hand  of  her  boy  and  smoothed  back 
his  soft  hair  with  a  gentle  touch.  The  little  ones 
crowded  around  the  bed,  all  anxious  for  a  look  or 
smile  from  brother  Dan,  as  they  called  him.  Oh, 
how  sweet  it  seemed  to  the  poor  boy  to  be  at  home 
again,  and  in  spite  of  every  effort  the  tears  would 
come  to  his  eyes.  After  the  men  were  gone  he 
pulled  his  mother's  face  down  to  his  and  whispered 
in  her  ear: 

"It  was  the  power  of  God,  mother,  which  kept 
the  wolves  from  devouring  me.  If  God  had  not 
preserved  me,  I  should  not  be  here  now." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  19 

"I  know  it,  my  boy,  I  know  it;"  and  kneeling 
down  by  his  bedside,  the  little  ones  kneeling  with 
her,  she  returned  thanks  to  God  for  his  wonderful 
deliverance. 


CHAPTER  n 

WHY  NOT 

//  fortifies  my  soul  to  know, 
That,  though  I  perish,  Truth  is  so 
That  howsoe'er  I  stray  and  range, 
Whate'er  I  do,  Thou  dost  not  change. 
I  steadier  step  when  I  recall 
That,  if  I  slip,  Thou  dost  not  fall. 

— Arthur  Hugh  Clough. 

ATER  in  the  day,  when  Daniel  and  his 
mother  were  alone,  he  told  his  experi- 
ence of  the  night  before  more  fully  than 
he  had  told  it  to  any  one  else,  especially  how  he 
had  remembered  the  verse  in  Psalms  which  he  had 
heard  his  father  read  the  night  before  he  left 
home.  "I  can  not  tell  you,  mother,"  he  said,  "what 
courage  it  gave  me;  and  I  felt  as  though  the 
angels  might  be  near  me  in  the  darkness.  Do  you 
think  the  angels  ever  do  come  to  the  earth?" 

"Oh,  yes,  they  have  many,  many  times  visited  the 
earth.  You  remember  how  they  came  to  protect 
Daniel  of  old  when  he  was  thrown  into  the  lions' 


20  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

den?  And  then  they  have  many  times  announced 
to  men,  and  women,  too,  things  which  were  going 
to  happen." 

"I  know  that,  mother,  but  I  do  not  mean  long 
ago,  hundreds  of  years  before  we  were  born,  but  I 
mean  now,  in  the  time  in  which  we  are  living." 

"You,  my  son,  were  protected  by  the  power  of 
God,  but  I  do  not  think  that  any  one  sees  angels  in 
these  days.  You  did  not  see  any,  did  you?" 

"No,  mother,  but  I  did  feel  that  some  one  was 
with  me,  and  I  thought  then,  and  have  been  think- 
ing ever  since,  of  a  story  I  once  read  in  the  Bible." 

"What  story  do  you  mean?" 

"It  was  a  story  about  God  having  forbidden  a 
prophet  to  go  to  a  certain  place,  and  when  the 
prophet  started  to  go  there,  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
met  him  in  the  way,  and  would  have  killed  him 
only  that  the  ass  on  which  the  prophet  was  riding 
saw  the  angel  and  jumped  to  one  side,  out  of  the 
way  of  the  drawn  sword  the  angel  carried." 

"That  was  the  prophet  Balaam,  when  he  was 
going  with  the  king  of  Moab  to  curse  the  children 
of  Israel  But  why  have  you  been  thinking  of 
this?" 

"Because,  mother,  if  the  ass  saw  the  angel  when 
the  prophet  did  not,  might  not  those  wolves  have 
seen  what  I  could  not  see?  I  felt  so  sure  that  some 
one  was  near  me  that  I  thought  when  daylight 
came  I  should  see  them." 

His  mother  did  not  make  any  immediate  answer 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  21 

to  this,  but  smoothed  his  brown  hair  away  from 
his  temples  with  a  gentle  touch,  and  her  eyes  took 
in  the  pretty  picture  framed  by  the  window  of  the 
room  in  which  he  was  lying.  The  sun  was  low  in 
the  west  and  the  tall  trees  cast  their  shadows  far 
toward  the  east.  Through  an  opening  in  the 
woods  she  saw  the  clear  waters  of  the  Genesee 
River  flowing  softly  along  the  shady  banks,  and  at 
a  spot  where  they  sloped  gently  down  she  saw  the 
cows  stooping  to  drink;  and  the  distant  tinkle  of 
the  bell  could  just  be  heard  as  it  mingled  with  the 
first  notes  of  the  whip-poor-will's  song,  in  the 
branches  near  by. 

Wild  vines  were  swinging  from  the  boughs  of 
the  trees  as  the  wind  crept  among  their  branches; 
and  the  little  chipmunks  came  from  their  hiding- 
places,  peeping  slyly  out  from  the  bushes  growing 
quite  near  the  house.  Presently  the  tinkle  of  the 
bell  came  nearer  and  nearer,  mingling  with  the 
merry  voices  of  the  younger  children  as  they  came 
trooping  behind  the  cows  in  happy  forgetfulness 
of  all  save  the  perfect  enjoyment  of  their  youth, 
health  and  freedom.  Slowly  as  from  a  dream  her 
mind  came  back,  and  seeing  that  Daniel  had  fallen 
asleep  she  went  quietly  out,  closing  the  door  after 
her;  and,  moving  about  softly,  she  hastened  the 
preparations  for  the  evening  meal. 

But  while  her  hands  were  thus  employed  her 
mind  was  busy  with  thoughts  called  up  by  her  con- 
versation with  her  boy.  She  had  not  answered  his 


22  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

question  directly,  in  regard  to  the  possibility  of 
the  angels  having  been  so  near  to  him  in  those 
hours  of  darkness  and  danger;  but  it  was  not 
because  she  had  not  thought  about  it,  nor  because 
the  question  was  a  new  one  to  her.  True  it  had 
never  presented  itself  in  just  that  light  before, 
never  had  come  quite  so  near  her  heart;  but  it  had 
for  many  years  been  present  with  her,  and  she  had 
often  wondered  why  it  was  that  people  who  now 
live  upon  the  earth  might  not  be  visited  by  the 
angels,  and  even  have  instruction  direct  from  God, 
as  they  used  to  have  in  other  days. 

When  she  read  the  Bible  there  was  scarcely  a 
page  of  its  history,  from  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis  to  the  last  chapter  of  Revelation,  which 
did  not  give  an  account  of  some  messenger  being 
sent  to  the  earth,  or  of  God  making  known  his 
will,  either  by  his  own  voice,  by  the  visitation  of 
angels,  or  by  revealing  himself  to  righteous  men 
called  prophets. 

But  now  for  nearly  eighteen  hundred  years 
there  had  been  no  messenger  sent,  and  no  prophet 
had  declared  to  the  people  the  way  of  life  and  sal- 
vation. She  had  many  times  put  this  question 
away  from  her,  saying,  "We  have  the  Bible  now; 
in  almost  every  house  it  is  to  be  found.  It  con- 
tains the  full  and  complete  word  of  God,  and  there 
is  a  woe  pronounced  upon  any  one  who  shall  add 
to,  or  take  from,  the  words  of  it."  But  for  some 
cause,  this  was  not  very  satisfying  to  her  mind,  for 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAX  23 

she  would  find  the  same  question  from  time  to  time 
coming  back  to  her  to  be  answered  again,  very 
much  like  Banquo's  Ghost,  which  would  not  down, 
but  was  always  rising  when  least  expected.  She 
had  often  talked  with  her  husband  about  this,  and 
at  one  time  he  had  astonished  her  by  saying,  "I  do 
not  believe  God  ever  intended  it  should  be  so,  for 
he  is  no  respecter  of  persons." 

"If  he  did  not  intend  it  to  be  so,  why  then  does 
it  remain  so?" 

"I  can  only  answer  that  by  saying,  I  do  not 
know;  but  at  the  same  time  I  can  not  see  how  it 
can  be  that  God  is  unchangeable  and  yet  after 
having  for  thousands  of  years  made  known  his 
will  to  man  by  angels  and  through  the  prophets,  he 
should  now,  for  nearly  eighteen  hundred  years, 
have  been  as  silent  as  the  Sphinx  or  the  pyramids 
of  Egypt.  And  moreover,  I  do  believe  that  it  will 
not  always  be  so,  but  that  you  and  I  may  live  to 
see  the  time  when  God  will  reveal  himself  again  to 
the  children  of  men,  and  then  we  shall  know  why 
he  has  been  silent  so  long." 

She  had  ever  found  her  husband  to  be  in 
advance  of  her  upon  all  serious  thoughts  of  this 
kind,  and  she  knew  that  his  mind  was  ofttimes 
busy  with  problems  that  seemed  to  present  them- 
selves for  solution.  It  was  his  constant  habit  to 
read  aloud  at  night,  after  the  work  of  the  day  was 
finished;  and  while  her  needle  flew  busily,  she 
would  listen  attentively;  and  frequently  they 


24  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

would  both  pause  to  discuss  some  passage,  and 
exchange  views  upon  what  was  being  read. 

Books  and  newspapers  being  scarce  in  those 
days,  their  reading  was  almost  altogether  confined 
to  the  Bible  and  such  histories  as  Rollin,  Josephus, 
Eusebius,  and  some  others,  together  with  some 
volumes  of  works  standard  among  the  Methodists; 
of  which  church  they  were  both  members,  having 
been  raised  in  that  faith. 

Their  cabin  consisted  of  one  living-room,  which 
served  as  kitchen,  dining-room,  and  sitting-room 
and  two  large  bedrooms  opening  out  of  this. 
Luxuries  in  those  early  days,  especially  upon  the 
frontiers  and  among  those  who  were  subduing  the 
soil,  were  unknown,  even  in  the  shape  of  house- 
room.  The  first  settlers  usually  erected  a  log 
cabin  out  of  the  material  furnished  by  the  for- 
est, and  this  primitive  building  was  planned  sim- 
ply to  meet  the  present  needs  of  the  family. 

As  the  farm  was  cleared  and  the  family 
increased  in  size,  this  was  either  enlarged  or 
made  to  give  place  to  a  more  pretentious  one; 
and  conveniences  were  from  time  to  time  added, 
as  the  wealth  of  the  occupant  increased.  But 
even  at  that  early  date  the  tide  of  civilization  was 
beginning  to  flow  toward  the  West,  and  many 
times  when  Mr.  Clark  was  toiling  to  bring  his 
large  tract  of  land  under  cultivation,  indefinite 
longings  would  float  through  his  mind  of  a  home 
on  the  far  western  prairies. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  25 

These,  however,  took  no  definite  shape  at  first, 
and  might  never  have  led  to  actual  removal  but  for 
circumstances  we  are  about  to  relate.  And  we 
want  the  children  who  read  this  little  book  to 
remember  that  what  they  read  is  true.  It  is 
written  for  you  by  one  who  knows,  and  who 
expects  to  have  to  answer  before  God  for  every- 
thing she  teaches  the  young,  and  who  has  no 
earthly  object  in  writing  it  but  to  make  the  truth 
more  real  and  familiar  to  you. 

After  the  frugal  evening  meal  had  been  par- 
taken of,  the  dishes  washed  and  put  away  and 
everything  arranged,  the  table  was  drawn  out  and 
all  the  family,  except  Daniel,  gathered  around  it, 
and  each  in  turn  took  part  in  reading  from  the 
word  of  God.  The  younger  ones,  who  were  not  yet 
old  enough  to  read,  listened,  with  folded  hands; 
and  then  the  father  kneeling  with  his  family  com- 
mended them  all  to  the  watchcare  of  him  who  all 
through  life  had  been  their  protector  and  friend. 
Then  the  little  ones  were  put  to  bed,  and  the 
others  amused  themselves  or  listened  to  their 
father's  reading  until  they  grew  sleepy  and  retired. 
Shortly  after  this  Mrs.  Clark  went  into  Daniel's 
room,  and  finding  him  sleeping  with  the  rest,  worn 
out  with  the  pain  and  excitement  of  the  previous 
night,  she  knelt  by  his  bedside  and  poured  out  her 
thankfulness  for  his  preservation,  in  silent  prayer; 
and  when  she  resumed  her  seat  she  told  her  hus- 
band in  regard  to  the  boy's  experience  of  the  night 


26  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

before,  and  asked  his  opinion  of  it.  "I  did  not 
answer  his  question,"  she  added,  "but  I  have 
thought  that  he  may  be  right.  Why  should  it  be 
more  wonderful  for  those  hungry  wolves  to  have 
been  kept  at  bay  by  seeing  what  was  invisible  to 
him,  than  that  the  ass  should  have  seen  the  angel? 
Why  should  that  be  more  wonderful  than  the  fact 
of  his  preservation?  It  was  by  the  power  of  God, 
and  we  read  that  the  angels  are  all  ministering 
spirits.  This  fact,  though  it  has  impressed  him 
deeply,  seems  not  to  have  left  such  a  strong 
impression  as  the  one  connected  with  it.  He  feels 
that  he  was  not  only  preserved  by  the  power  of 
God,  but  was  preserved  because  God  has  something 
special  for  him  to  do— 'I  shall  not  die,  but  live,  and 
declare  the  works  of  the  Lord.' " 

"Let  it  be  even  so,"  said  his  father,  reverently; 
and  after  this  he  did  not  resume  his  reading,  but 
closed  his  book  and  placed  it  on  its  accustomed 
shelf,  and  putting  on  his  hat  went  out  of  doors. 

Absorbed  in  her  own  thoughts,  Mrs.  Clark 
worked  on  diligently,  not  noticing  how  long  her 
husband  remained  away;  for  it  was  nothing  unu- 
sual for  him  to  spend  a  half-hour  or  even  an  hour's 
time  in  passing  about  from  one  place  to  another, 
in  order  to  see  that  all  was  safe  before  retiring. 

This  night,  however,  had  her  thoughts  not  been 
preoccupied,  she  would  have  noticed  that  his  stay 
was  much  longer  than  usual,  and  when  he  came  in 
he  went  directly  to  bed.  Midnight,  however, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  27 

found  her  still  busily  employed  with  her  needle; 
and  even  then  she  might  have  remained  longer  at 
her  work,  but  the  candle,  which  had  burnt  low, 
gave  one  or  two  flickering  gleams,  as  if  threaten- 
ing soon  to  be  extinguished,  and  rising  hastily  she 
made  preparations  for  bed.  Before  retiring,  how- 
ever, she  visited  her  boy's  bed  again,  and  finding 
him  still  asleep  she  sought  her  own  and  soon  slept 
calmly  by  her  husband's  side. 


CHAPTER  m 
THE  TRAVELER'S  STORY 

But  truth,  they  say,  will  out. 

It  is  not  like  a  word 

Which  comes  and  goes  in  uttering. 

—  Tennyson. 
•          •          •          •          • 

Truth  is  one; 

And  in  all  lands  beneath  the  sun, 
Whoso  hath  eyes  to  see  may  see 

The  tokens  of  its  unity. 

—  Whittier. 

T  HAD  long  been  known  to  Mrs.  Clark  that 
her  husband,  though  a  faithful  member 
of  the  Methodist  Church,  was  not  satisfied 
with  their  doctrines,  nor  with  his  Christian  expe- 
rience; but  she  was  not  prepared  to  hear  him  say 


28  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

to  her  as  he  did  the  next  evening,  after  the  chil- 
dren had  all  retired  for  the  night,  "Mother"  (this 
is  the  way  in  which  he  always  addressed  her),  "I 
am  thinking  of  withdrawing  my  name  from  the 
church." 

"Why,  Father,  you  surely  are  not  in  earnest," 
said  Mrs.  Clark,  as  her  hands  fell  into  her  lap  and 
she  quickly  looked  up  to  his  face. 

"Yes,  I  am  very  much  in  earnest,  and  I  have 
been  thinking  that  as  you  feel  very  much  as  I  do, 
it  might  be  best  for  both  of  us  to  withdraw  at  the 
same  time." 

"I  had  not  thought  it  would  ever  come  to  this," 
she  answered.  "I  know  we  do  not  believe  in  many 
things  as  they  do,  but  it  will  be  a  very  hard  matter 
to  sever  our  connection  with  them.  We  have  both 
been  in  the  church  ever  since  we  were  children, 
and  if  we  leave  it  now,  where  shall  we  go?" 

There  was  a  tremor  in  her  voice  as  she  asked  the 
question,  and  a  tear  rolled  slowly,  though  unno- 
ticed, down  her  cheek  as  she  resumed  her  sewing 
and  waited  his  reply. 

He  did  not  answer  immediately,  for  in  addition 
to  being  naturally  deliberate  in*  speech,  he  seemed 
even  in  his  thoughts  very  reluctant  to  move  hastily 
in  a  matter  of  such  vast  moment,  not  only  to  him- 
self, but  also  to  his  wife  and  family,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  influence  which  he  knew  he  possessed  in  the 
church. 

He  too  had  asked  the  question,  "Where  shall  we 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  29 

go?"  and  yet  no  definite  answer  had  formed  itself; 
but  a  vague,  unsatisfied  longing  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  his  soul  for  something  more,  something 
better,  something  more  fully  declaring  the  ways 
and  purposes  of  God  than  the  doctrine  taught  by 
the  followers  of  John  Wesley;  and,  not  being  able 
to  divest  himself  of  these  feelings,  to  him  it 
seemed  little  short  of  hypocrisy  to  meet  with 
them  from  time  to  time,  to  partake  with  them  of 
the  emblems  of  the  broken  body  and  shed  blood  of 
the  Savior,  and  yet  feel  that  they  were  not  teach- 
ing the  same  gospel  Jesus  had  suffered  so  much  to 
bring  to  the  children  of  men.  So  many  plain  pas- 
sages of  the  word  of  God  he  was  required  to  pass 
silently  over  or  take  in  a  spiritual  sense;  a  sense  so 
different  from  what  he  honestly  believed  to  be  the 
true  meaning,  that  he  felt  as  though  it  was  chang- 
ing the  word  of  God  and  bringing  it  to  suit  the 
views  or  belief  of  men,  instead  of  men  believing 
that  God  has  the  right,  because  of  his  infinite  jus- 
tice and  mercy,  to  say  upon  what  terms  sinners 
shall  be  saved.  These  feelings  had  become  like  a 
chain  of  bondage,  and  he  had  at  last  resolved  to 
break  loose  from  them  and  seek  God  for  himself. 
"Where  shall  we  go  if  we  separate  from  the 
church?"  he  repeated  slowly.  "I  have  asked  the 
question  many  times  in  the  last  few  months,  with- 
out being  able  to  answer  it  to  my  own  satisfaction, 
but  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  at  last,  to  follow 
the  dictates  of  my  conscience,  do  what  I  believe  to 


30  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

be  right,  and  leave  the  result  with  God.  I  do  not 
believe  as  I  once  did,  in  all  the  doctrines  taught  by 
John  and  Charles  Wesley,  and  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  fully  to  the  belief  that  God  is  unchangeable; 
and  if  he  is  unchangeable,  so  must  his  gospel  be. 
I  believe  that  just  what  would  save  a  man  in  the 
days  of  Christ  will  save  him  now,  and  not  one  whit 
more  or  less;  and  the  story  you  told  me  of  Daniel 
leads  me  to  believe  more  firmly  than  ever  that  it  is 
our  own  fault  that  we  do  not  have  the  same  gifts 
and  blessings  God  bestowed  upon  his  people 
anciently.  I  do  not  believe  God  ever  intended 
that  the  gifts  of  the  gospel  should  cease  with  the 
apostles  and  early  Christians,  because  the  promise 
is  that  he  will  be  with  them  to  the  end  of  time. 

"It  may  be  hard  for  us  to  stand  alone,  but  my 
faith  is  that  we  will  not  be  alone.  I  believe  that 
God  is  leading  us  by  the  power  of  his  Spirit,  and 
when  we  sever  ourselves  from  the  fellowship  of 
those  who  are  blind  to  his  truth  he  will  lead  us,  if 
we  are  earnest  and  prayerful,  into  the  truth.  I 
am  going  to  sever  my  connection  with  the  Metho- 
dist Church  this  coming  Sabbath,  and  I  believe  it 
your  duty  to  do  the  same,  but  will  not  urge  you." 

"Thy  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God  my 
God,"  said  Mrs.  Clark  as  she  looked  up  at  her  tall, 
manly  husband,  who  in  answer  to  her  glance  of 
perfect  confidence,  stooped  down  and  imprinted  a 
kiss  upon  her  lips.  The  next  Sabbath  their  reso- 
lution was  carried  out,  and  no  amount  of  persua- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  31 

sion  upon  the  part  of  their  friends  availed  to 
change  their  minds. 

After  this,  Mr.  Clark,  especially,  gave  himself 
more  earnestly  to  prayer  than  ever  before;  pray- 
ing God  that  if  he  had  a  people  on  the  face  of  the 
earth,  he  would  direct  him  to  them;  and  asking 
him  to  make  known  his  will  to  him  that  he  might 
walk  in  light  and  not  grope  in  darkness  and  uncer- 
tainty. Many  times  he  would  seek  the  stillness  of 
the  forest  and  for  hours  pour  out  his  soul  before 
God  in  prayer. 

One  afternoon,  while  praying  earnestly,  the 
forest  around  him  was  suddenly  illuminated  with 
a  bright  cloud  which  descended  from  above,  and 
while  he  covered  his  eyes  to  shut  out  its  intense 
brightness,  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud  spoke  to  him, 
giving  him  much  instruction,  and  showing  him 
many  things  which  God  intended  shortly  to  bring 
to  pass. 

He  was  told  that  God  had  not  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth  a  people  whom  he  recognized  as  his  own, 
but  that  he  was  about  to  bring  to  pass  a  strange 
work  to  establish  his  church  again  upon  the  earth; 
and  promised  him  that  if  he  would  study  the 
Scriptures  faithfully  he  should  receive  great  light 
upon  them,  and  exhorted  him  to  "stand  still  and 
see  the  salvation  of  God." 

He  was  also  shown  the  man  whom  God  would 
choose  as  his  instrument  to  begin  this  work;  and 
we  want  our  readers  to  bear  this  in  mind,  for  as 


32  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

our  story  progresses  we  shall  come  to  the  time 
when  it  was  literally  fulfilled,  as  was  all  the  rest 
which  the  voice  that  day  declared  to  him  would 
soon  come  to  pass. 

When  the  light  faded  away,  in  the  fullness  of 
his  gratitude  to  God,  Mr.  Clark  fell  upon  his  face 
and  poured  out  his  soul  in  prayer  and  praise.  So 
light  was  his  heart  that  he  sang  aloud  until  the 
woods  took  up  the  echo,  and  from  tree-top  and  hill- 
side came  back,  "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest." 

The  talk  which  followed  the  children's  retiring 
that  night  was  long  and  earnest,  and  the  joy  of 
their  hearts  was  almost  boundless.  Night  after 
night  the  word  of  God  was  read  aloud,  while  in 
accordance  with  the  promise  which  had  been  given 
him,  light  accompanied  the  reading  of  every  page, 
and  the  great  plan  of  God's  redemption  was  made 
plain  to  their  minds. 

In  time,  the  clearing  of  the  farm  approached 
completion,  and  still  the  promise  in  regard  to  the 
church  remained  unfulfilled.  It  had  indeed  been 
organized,  but  the  news  of  it  had  not  yet  reached 
our  waiting  friends.  A  strong  desire,  however,  had 
arisen  in  their  minds  to  sell  the  farm  and  move 
farther  west,  and  when  a  buyer  presented  himself 
with  a  liberal  offer,  they  accepted  it  and  were  soon 
on  their  way  to  Pennsylvania.  Here  a  farm  was 
rented;  and,  still  waiting  for  the  fulfillment  of  the 
promise,  they  remained  until  the  year  1832. 

One  evening  a  traveler  asked  for  the  privilege 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  33 

of  staying  over  night,  and  while  at  supper  among 
other  things  he  asked: 

"Have  you  heard  of  Joe  Smith  and  his  golden 
Bible?"  And  upon  Mr.  Clark's  answering  him  that 
they  had  not,  he  proceeded  to  tell  them  that  a  boy, 
by  the  name  of  Smith  (Joe  Smith,  he  called  him), 
professed  to  have  found  a  book  with  leaves  of  gold, 
which  he  had  translated  by  the  help  of  angels,  and 
had  now  set  himself  up  as  a  prophet  and  leader  of 
a  church. 

"Where  is  he  now?"  asked  Mr.  Clark,  scarcely 
able  to  restrain  his  eagerness  as  he  waited  for  the 
answer. 

"They  are  scattered  in  many  places,  and,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  many  believe  his  silly  story;  but 
the  main  body  of  them,  I  hear,  are  now  at  a  place 
called  Kirtland,  Ohio,  about  seventy  miles  from 
here." 

"How  do  they  differ  from  other  churches?" 

"Oh,  they  claim  to  heal  the  sick  and  perform 
miracles  and  do  things  in  general  about  as  they 
did  in  Christ's  time." 

"Do  you  know  whether  or  not  they  really  do 
these  things?" 

"No,  I  can  not  say  that  I  personally  know  any- 
thing about  them;  I  hear  they  are  regarded  as 
impostors  and  a  bad  set  of  men,  but  I  have  never 
met  any  of  them." 

"Have  you  seen  the  book  you  spoke  about?" 

"No;  but  it  is  said  to  have  been  a  novel,  stolen 


34  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

from  a  Presbyterian  clergyman  who  wrote  it 
merely  to  pass  away  time,  and  by  some  means  it 
has  fallen  into  their  hands  and  they  expect  to 
make  money  out  of  it." 

"If  it  is  a  novel,  how  can  they  call  it  a  bible?" 

"Oh,  they  do  not  call  it  a  bible,  but  the  Book  of 
Mormon;  and  it  professes  to  tell  about  some  Jews 
who  came  to  this  country  before  the  time  when 
they  were  taken  to  Babylon  after  Jerusalem  was 
destroyed.  You  see  the  novel  was  in  the  style  of  a 
sacred  history,  and  this  is  what  they  claim  for  it, 
and  call  it  the  Book  of  Mormon,  after  a  great 
prophet  of  that  name  whose  history  is  in  the 
book." 

Seeing  that  no  further  information  could  be 
obtained  from  their  guest,  the  next  morning,  after 
he  had  departed,  they  consulted  together  and 
made  preparations  for  going  to  Kirtland,  that  they 
might  ascertain  whether  what  they  had  heard  was 
true  or  not;  and  as  they  could  accomplish  the 
journey  in  two  days,  Mrs.  Clark  resolved  to  go 
with  her  husband.  Accordingly,  after  making 
hurried  arrangements  for  their  departure  and 
probably  a  week's  stay,  they  started  that  very 
morning. 

"I  wonder  if  this  is  the  way  the  news  was  car- 
ried in  the  days  of  Christ,"  said  Mrs.  Clark.  "I 
have  often  pictured  to  myself  the  scene  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jordan  where  John  was  baptizing, 
and  have  wondered  if  there  were  not  scoffers  and 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  35 

unbelievers  there  as  well  as  those  who  went  to  be 
baptized." 

"Do  you  remember,  Mother,  what  is  said  about 
the  scribes  and  Pharisees  rejecting  the  counsel  of 
God  against  themselves,  not  being  baptized  by 
John?  I  have  no  doubt  they  said  many  wicked 
things  about  those  who  were  baptized." 

"Do  you  really  think,  Father,  that  you  will  know 
Joseph  Smith  when  you  see  him?" 

"If  he  is  the  man  God  has  raised  up  to  lead 
his  people,  I  surely  shall  know  him,  just  as  well  as 
I  know  the  face  of  any  friend  I  have." 

"But  John  did  not  know  Jesus  except  by  the  sign 
that  had  been  given  him  by  the  angel." 

"I  saw  this  man  in  my  vision,  and  when  I  see 
him  again  I  shall  know  him,  and  I  shall  know  if  he 
is  sent  of  God." 

"Of  course  you  will  know,  if  you  see  him,  and  he 
is  the  same  one  you  saw  before,  that  the  Lord  has 
sent  him." 

"I  shall  know  by  the  doctrine  he  teaches  as  well 
as  by  the  other.  If  he  is  sent  of  God  he  will 
preach  repentance  and  baptism  for  the  remission 
of  sins  and  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost." 

"Why  do  you  think  this?" 

"Because  it  is  what  Christ  sent  his  disciples  to 
teach,  and  it  is  what  they  taught;  and  Peter,  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  told  the  people  that  the 
promise  was  unto  them  and  their  children  and 


36  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

unto  all  who  were  afar  off;  and  I  believe  the 
promise  is  to  us  to-day  just  as  much  as  it  was  to 
them." 

"They  claim  to  have  the  Holy  Ghost  now,  as 
they  did  in  those  days." 

"I  know  that,  but  they  deny  nearly  everything 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  gave  them  power  to  do. 
They  have  the  'form  of  godliness/  but  deny  'the 
power  thereof/ ' 

"They  say  that  we  do  not  need  it  in  this  day." 

"Strange  if  we  do  not;  and  if  it  .be  so,  why  was 
the  promise  made  'to  all  who  are  afar  off?' " 

"Do  you  believe  that  if  they  have  the  true  faith, 
they  will  have  the  gifts  Paul  speaks  of  in  Corin- 
thians?" 

"Certainly  I  do." 

"Well,  it  will  be  a  glorious  day  for  the  world; 
and  if  it  really  is  as  you  think,  how  can  men  reject 
them  or  deny  the  truth  of  what  they  teach?" 

"They  will  do  it  because  they  are  evil.  Did  they 
not  accuse  the  Son  of  God  of  casting  out  devils 
through  the  prince  of  devils?  Who,  do  you  sup- 
pose, would  believe  me,  if  I  were  to  tell  them  what 
I  have  seen  and  heard?" 

"Not  many,  perhaps,  but  our  own  case  proves 
that  there  will  be  found  some  willing  to  believe 
and  obey  the  truth  when  they  have  found  it." 

"Yes,  there  will  be  many,  and  in  going  up  to 
Kirtland  I  believe  we  will  find  many  such,  for 
something  tells  me  that  we  are  not  going  in  vain." 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  37 

"It  will  not  be  long  before  we  shall  know.  We 
will  be  at  the  end  of  our  journey  by  to-morrow 
evening,  will  we  not?" 

"Yes;  if  we  meet  with  no  accident  we  will  reach 
Kirtland  about  five  o'clock  to-morrow." 

"I  have  been  thinking  how  strange  it  is  that  we 
should  be  going  on  this  journey,  hunting  up,  as  it 
were,  a  chance  to  be  deceived.  John  was  'preach- 
ing in  the  wilderness  of  Judea/  and  they  came  out 
to  him;  he  did  not  go  to  them,  they  sought  him. 
Do  you  suppose  that  they  were  led  as  we  are  being 
led  now?" 

"I  believe  that  many  of  them  were;  and  if  his- 
tory were  more  complete,  we  would  be  told  many 
such  circumstances.  Some,  you  remember,  are 
recorded.  It  was  shown  to  Simeon  that  he  should 
not  die  until  he  had  seen  Christ." 

"Yes,  I  have  often  wondered  in  my  mind  why 
Simeon  did  not  make  this  known  to  the  Jews,  that 
they  might  have  been  expecting  the  Savior.  Per- 
haps it  might  have  led  more  of  them  to  believe  on 
Him." 

"If  I  had  told  our  Methodist  brethren  of  the 
vision  I  had,  do  you  think  many  of  them  would  be 
going  up  to  Kirtland  with  us  to-day?" 

"Some  perhaps  would  have  believed;  and  I  con- 
fess that  my  mind  has  been  troubled  sometimes 
because  you  did  not  make  it  known." 

"Do  you  remember  the  command  that  was  given 
me  by  the  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  'Stand  still  and 


38  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

see  the  salvation  of  God'?  Had  I  disregarded  the 
divine  command,  we  might  not  be  where  we  are 
to-day.  I  recall  what  the  prophet  Samuel  said  to 
the  king  of  Israel:  'Behold,  to  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice;  to  hearken,  than  the  fat  of  rams.'  My 
faith  is  that  the  time  will  soon  come  when  the 
command  will  be  reversed,  and  I  shall  be  called 
upon  to  be  a  witness  to  the  world  of  these  things. 
Have  you  ever  thought,  Mother,  that  the  time  may 
come  when  we  will  be  called  to  sacrifice  every- 
thing which  we  have,  even  life  itself,  in  following 
Christ?" 

"You  do  not  think  that  in  this  age  of  the  world 
men  would  reject  the  gospel,  and  persecute  its  fol- 
lowers as  they  did  in  ancient  times?" 

"We  do  not  have  to  go  back  very  far  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world  to  find  out  that  men  have  not 
changed  very  materially.  When  the  government 
of  Switzerland  passed  sentence  of  death  upon 
Servetus  for  differing  from  Calvin,  Calvin  could 
have  had  the  sentence  revoked,  but  would  not,  and 
calmly  saw  him  bound  to  the  stake,  and  the  flames 
consumed  him.  Later  still,  after  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  had  forsaken  home  and  country,  enduring 
all  manner  of  hardships  and  facing  danger  and 
death  in  almost  every  form,  that  they  might  have 
the  privilege  of  worshiping  God  as  their  con- 
sciences told  them  was  right,  they  in  their  turn 
banished  Roger  Williams  from  their  midst  because 
he  could  not  believe  as  they  did.  Ann  Hutchinson 


iN    AN    EARLY    DAY  39 

and  John  Wheelright  shared  the  same  fate.  But 
further  than  this,  you  remember  that  they  passed 
a  law  in  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony,  banishing 
all  Quakers  from  their  midst,  and  imposing  the 
penalty  of  death  upon  all  who  returned;  and  four 
persons  were  executed  under  this  law  before  it 
was  repealed.  If  men  have  done  this  in  opposing 
men,  what  may  we  not  expect  Satan  will  put  into 
their  hearts  to  do  in  opposing  the  work  of  God?" 

This  was  a  thought  that  had  never  occurred  to 
her;  and  as  they  drove  along  the  shaded  road, 
with  the  blue  sky  showing  above  them,  the  birds 
singing  in  the  branches  of  the  forest-trees  and  the 
cool  breeze  of  the  evening  rustling  the  leaves,  the 
mother-heart  flew  quickly  toward  the  home  nest, 
and  she  thought,  "If  I  knew  the  way  of  truth  was 
to  lead  me  through  scenes  of  trial,  and  even  blood- 
shed, have  I  courage  enough  to  enter  upon  it  and 
take  my  little  ones  with  me  to  share  the  same 
fate?"  ' 

Thinking  earnestly  of  this,  she  lapsed  into 
silence,  and  shortly  stopping  for  the  night,  the 
conversation  was  not  renewed  until  they  resumed 
their  journey  next  day. 


40  WITH    THE    CHURCH 


CHAPTER   IV 
THE  VISIT   TO    KIRTLAND 

They  went  where  duty  seemed  to  call, 
They  scarcely  asked  the  reason  why. 

—  Whittier, 


And  evermore  beside  him  on  the  way 
The  unseen  Christ  shall  move, 

That  he  may  lean  upon  his  arm  and  say, 
Dost  thou,  dear  Lord,  approve? 

— Longfellow. 


^ARLY  the  next  morning,  long  before  the 
sun  had  risen,  while  the  dew  lay  fresh 
and  sparkling  upon  the  bushes  by  the 


roadside  and  the  forest  was  vocal  with  the  song  of 
birds,  our  travelers  resumed  their  journey. 

As  the  day  advanced  the  road  occasionally  led 
them  where  from  an  eminence  the  blue  waters  of 
Lake  Erie  could  be  seen  in  the  distance,  with  here 
and  there  a  vessel  showing  like  a  speck  upon  its 
surface.  As  the  miles  grew  less  which  separated 
them  from  the  end  of  their  journey,  the  intensity 
of  their  feelings  increased,  and  an  unspoken 
anxiety  took  possession  of  their  hearts.  They 
had  undertaken  this  journey  wholly  upon  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  41 

information  obtained  from  a  stranger,  and  what 
if  they  had  been  misled?  Even  if  this  informa- 
tion should  prove  to  be  correct,  they  still  had  no 
assurance  that  they  should  find  what  they  were 
seeking. 

It  had  now  been  some  four  years  since  they  had 
left  the  Methodist  Church,  and  though  they  had 
never  regretted  what  they  had  done,  yet  at  times 
they  had  been  lonely,  and  they  longed  for  church 
privileges  and  fellowship.  Were  they  to  be  disap- 
pointed, and  if  so,  how  much  longer  might  they 
have  to  wait? 

They  were  near  the  village  now,  and  a  turn  in 
the  road  soon  disclosed  it.  Quiet,  unassuming, 
with  nothing  to  especially  distinguish  it  from 
other  villages  of  its  size;  could  it  be  that  in  this 
place  God  had  a  prophet  and  a  people?  And  yet 
why  should  this  seem  so  strange?  A  prophet  was 
but  as  any  other  man  unto  whom  God  made  known 
his  will,  and  the  Jews  had  never  been  wont  to  treat 
them  with  any  great  respect  while  they  were  alive, 
though  as  soon  as  they  had  killed  them,  they  would 
garnish  their  sepulchers  and  show  great  respect  to 
their  bones. 

But  these  people  were  not  Jews,  ani  such  a 
thing  as  a  prophet  among  the  Gentiles  had  never 
been  heard  of.  Once  it  had  crossed  the  mind  of 
Mrs.  Clark  to  wonder  if  her  husband  couli  possibly 
have  been  deceived,  but  the  time  had  come  to  test 
this. 


42  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

The  village  was  built  upon  the  hill  overlooking 
the  little  river  Chagrin,  which  wound  its  quiet  way 
along  like  a  thread  of  silver  between  its  verdant 
banks.  Driving  along  the  principal  street  Mr. 
Clark  stopped  in  front  of  the  tavern,  and  assisting 
his  wife  out,  he  gave  his  team  in  charge  of  the 
hostler,  while  they  went  within  to  seek  a  few 
moments  of  rest  and  refreshment,  before  search- 
ing further  for  the  object  of  their  visit.  Leaving 
his  wife  in  the  sitting-room,  Mr.  Clark  joined  a 
number  of  men  who  were  in  the  main  room,  in 
order  to  make  inquiries,  and  found  to  his  satisfac- 
tion that  he  had  not  been  misinformed,  but  that 
there  was  a  large  number  of  people  here  called 
"Mormons,"  and  they  did  believe  "Joe  Smith"  to 
be  a  prophet. 

Mr.  Clark  was  scrutinized  closely  by  these  men, 
but  they  were  too  polite  to  ask  his  business  with 
this  people,  and  thanking  them  for  their  informa- 
tion, he  rejoined  his  wife.  After  partaking  of  an 
early  supper,  they  left  the  tavern  and  proceeded 
towards  the  house  which  had  been  pointed  out  to 
them  as  the  one  in  which  Mr.  Smith  lived.  As 
they  came  near  enough  to  observe  what  was 
taking  place  around  it,  they  saw  many  groups 
scattered  here  and  there  under  the  shade  of  trees, 
while  teams  and  horses  hitched  outside  the  yard 
indicated  that  many  others,  like  themselves,  were 
in  quest  of  information.  The  building  was  a  plain 
wooden  one,  and  upon  rapping  at  the  door  they 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  43 

were  admitted  by  an  elderly  man  whose  hair  was 
sprinkled  with  gray,  but  whose  mild,  dark  eyes 
beamed  with  intelligence  and  kindness.  Perceiv- 
ing them  to  be  strangers,  after  the  customary 
salutation  he  invited  them  to  walk  in. 

"Is  your  name  Smith?"  said  Mr.  Clark. 

"It  is,  Joseph  Smith,"  was  the  answer. 

"My  name  is  Clark,  and  this  is  my  wife.  We 
have  come  from  Pennsylvania  purposely  to  see 
you." 

"Perhaps  you  mean  my  son,  whose  name  also  is 
Joseph.  He  is  not  at  home  now,  but  is  in  New 
York  on  business,  and  will  not  be  back  for  some 
two  or  three  weeks." 

"I  am  sorry  to  learn  this,  as  I  can  not  remain 
from  home  so  long,  and  am  very  anxious  to  see 
him." 

"It  is  possible  that  if  I  knew  your  business  I 
might  be  of  service  to  you." 

"My  business  has  reference  entirely  to  things  of 
religion.  I  have  heard  that  your  son  claims  to  be 
a  prophet,  and  is  propagating  a  new  faith.  Is  it 
correct?" 

"It  is  correct  that  he  claims  to  be  a  prophet,  but 
as  to  propagating  a  new  faith,  that  is  a  mistake, 
for  the  doctrine  he  preaches  is  very  old." 

"Does  he  not  claim  to  have  found  and  trans- 
lated a  new  Bible?" 

"No,  not  a  Bible,  but  simply  a  record  of  the  peo- 
ple who  once  inhabited  this  continent.  This  record 


44  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

contains  the  history  of  the  prophets  and  kings 
who  lived  among  them,  and  also  tells  of  the  visit 
of  Christ  to  this  continent,  after  his  crucifixion  at 
Jerusalem.  It  is  called  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and 
we  hold  it  sacred." 

"Do  you  believe  the  Bible?" 

"Certainly  we  do,  which  is  more  than  other 
Christians  can  honestly  claim;  and  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  a  strong  testimony  to  the  Bible." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  saying,  'This  is  more 
than  other  Christians  can  honestly  claim'?  All 
Christians  believe  the  Bible." 

"That  depends  upon  how  you  present  it  to 
them,"  said  Mr.  Smith,  with  a  quiet  smile.  "If  it 
is  closed  they  believe  it,  but  if  it  is  open,  they  not 
only  repudiate  it,  but  cry  delusion,  imposture,  and 
yet  harder  names,  of  those  who  do  believe  it." 

"I  am  not  sure  that  I  understand  you,"  said  Mr. 
Clark,  not  feeling  willing  to  renounce  all  his  old 
faith  and  belief  in  the  church  of  which  he  had  for 
years  been  a  member,  and  which  of  course  was 
included  in  the  term  Christians.  For  a  moment 
he  suffered  a  spirit  of  antagonism  to  master  him, 
forgetting  what  the  voice  had  told  him,  and  the 
declaration  that  instead  of  preaching  his  gospel 
they  were  teaching  the  commandments  of  men. 
This,  however,  lasted  but  a  moment,  and  he  was 
ready  to  receive  any  message  which  might  come  to 
him  from  God. 

"May  I  ask,"  said  Mr.  Smith,   continuing  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  45 

conversation,   "if   you    are    a   church    member?" 

"I  am  not  now,  but  have  been  a  Methodist  from 
my  childhood  until  a  few  years  since." 

"Very  good;  did  you  ever  hear  them  explain  the 
last  chapter  of  Mark,  where  Christ  gave  commis- 
sion to  his  disciples  and  sent  them  out  to  preach?" 
and  opening  the  Bible  he  read: 

"And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
He  that  belie veth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved; 
but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  And 
these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe;  in  my 
name  shall  they  cast  out  devils;  they  shall  speak 
with  new  tongues;  they  shall  take  up  serpents, 
and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not 
hurt  them;  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and 
they  shall  recover.  So  then,  after  the  Lord  had 
spoken  unto  them,  he  was  received  up  into  heaven, 
and  sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  And  they  went 
forth,  and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  working 
with  them,  and  confirming  the  word  with  signs 
following.  Amen."— Mark  26: 15-20. 

Mr.  Clark  remembered  that  upon  more  than  one 
occasion  when  he  had  asked  to  have  these  same 
passages  explained  to  him,  he  had  been  told  that 
such  things  were  not  needed  now  and  were  there- 
fore done  away,  and  he  answered  accordingly. 

"But  what  did  Christ  call  these  things?" 

"Signs  which  should  follow  the  believer." 

"The  believer  in  what?" 


46  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"In  the  gospel,  of  course." 

"Pardon  me,  Mr.  Clark,  but  in  whose  gospel?" 

"The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  there  can  be  no 
other." 

"You  are  right;  there  can  be  no  other,  for  'there 
is  no  other  name  given  under  heaven  or  among 
men  .  .  .  neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other.' 
Now,  admitting  this,  let  us  reason  together  about 
this  parting  commission  of  Christ  to  his  disciples. 
First,  he  sent  them  to  preach  his  gospel  unto  every 
creature,  and  as  a  sign  or  a  witness  that  it  was  his 
gospel,  those  who  believed  and  obeyed  it  were  to 
have  power  to  do  certain  things,  among  which 
were  casting  out  devils,  speaking  with  new 
tongues,  laying  hands  on  the  sick  for  their 
recovery,  etc.  Was  this,  or  was  it  not  a  part  of 
the  gospel?" 

"It  must  have  been  a  part  of  it." 

"Yes;  and  it  was  the  confirmatory  part,  given 
for  that  purpose  and  having  that  effect,  for  we 
read,  'They  went  forth  and  preached  everywhere, 
the  Lord  working  with  them  and  confirming  the 
word  with  signs  following/  Does  it  not  appear  to 
you  that  to  have  any  message  which  we  are  called 
upon  to  deliver  confirmed,  is  a  very  important 
matter?" 

"It  leaves  those  who  reject  it  without  any 
excuse  for  doing  so." 

"That  is  just  the  important  factor  in  the  case; 
for  instance,  not  long  since  an  infidel  came  to  me, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  47 

and  he  was  well  versed  in  the  Scriptures.  Like 
yourself,  he  was  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  it  is  not 
every  one  who  professes  to  believe  the  Bible  who 
does  believe  it,  and  not  knowing  anything  about 
our  peculiar  faith,  only  having  been  told  that  I 
was  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  he  in  the  course  of 
our  conversation  said  to  me,  'Mr.  Smith,  one  of  two 
things  is  evident;  either  that  Christ  was  a  base 
impostor  and  his  religion  a  fraud,  or  that  no  one 
believes  and  obeys  his  gospel/ ' 

"Why  do  you  come  to  a  conclusion  like  that?"  I 
asked. 

"Because  he  sent  you  into  the  world  to  teach  the 
people  certain  things,  and  promised  that  those  who 
obeyed  your  teachings  should  do  certain  works,  or 
certain  signs  should  follow  them;  but  when  I  have 
asked  in  regard  to  these  things,  I  have  been  called 
a  seeker  after  signs,  etc.  Now,  if  a  friend  of  mine 
were  to  go  back  on  me  after  that  fashion,  I  would 
have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  him  afterwards, 
and  yet  this  is  just  what  your  Jesus  is  doing  with 
you." 

"Hold,  sir,"  I  answered,  "for  I  will  not  hear  that 
name  profaned;  and  moreover  I  tell  you  that  your 
assertion  is  false,  for  I  have  seen  the  words  of 
Jesus  verified  in  hundreds  of  instances;  have  seen 
all  the  signs  which  he  promised  should  follow  the 
believer,  follow  him;  and  you,  sir,  may  see  the 
same  if  you  will  go  where  there  are  those  who 
believe  on  his  word." 


48  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Yes,"  he  answered  scornfully,  "you  will  doubt- 
less tell  me  that  every  soul  which  is  converted  to 
God,  is  in  itself  a  stupendous  miracle;  but  I  would 
remind  you  that  I  am  not  speaking  of  conversions, 
as  you  are  pleased  to  term  them,  but  I  am  asking 
for  the  fulfillment  of  a  certain  promise,  and  I  tell 
you  your  religion  is  a  fraud  and  a  humbug,  and 
your  Master  promises  you  things  he  never  intended 
to  perform." 

"Did  I  mention  conversion  to  you,  sir?" 

"No,  but  that  was  what  you  meant." 

"I  do  not  know,  sir,  who  gave  you  the  right  to 
interpret  my  meaning,  and  if  you  will  excuse  me  I 
will  tell  you  plainly,  I  meant  no  such  thing.  I 
have  no  authority  to,  nor  do  I  wish  to  cast  pearls 
before  swine;  we  as  a  people  preach  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  know  that  the  signs  Christ  spoke  of  do 
follow  the  believers  in  that  gospel,  and  I  invite  you 
to  repent  of  your  sins  and  be  baptized  for  the 
remission  of  them,  and  see  whether  Jesus  is  not 
able  to  verify  his  word  to  the  uttermost." 

"How  did  he  answer  that?"  said  Mr.  Clark,  so 
absorbed  in  the  thought  as  to  forget  his  personal 
interest  in  the  same  controversy. 

"He  professed  utter  disbelief,  but  he  asked 
where  our  people  held  their  meetings,  and  I  have 
seen  him  once  or  twice  among  the  congregation." 

Mr.  Clark  refrained  from  asking  if  he  had  seen 
the  power  of  God  when  there,  for  the  Spirit  was 
reminding  him  of  what  the  promise  had  been,  and 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  49 

he  knew  that  in  time,  if  he  had  found  the  people 
of  God,  he  would  find  these  things  with  them;  but 
now  he  was  more  anxious  to  know  of  the  doctrine 
they  believed,  that  he  might  test  it  by  the  light 
God  had  given  in  his  study  of  the  word. 

As  our  object,  however,  in  writing  this  brief 
sketch  is  to  present  a  simple  narrative  of  circum- 
stances as  they  really  happened,  we  pass  over  the 
hours  which  that  night  and  the  following  day  were 
given  to  conversation,  and  in  which  Mr.  Clark 
learned  to  his  entire  satisfaction  that  he  had  found 
what  he  had  been  seeking  for,  simply  remarking 
that  he  had  been  directed  to  the  word  of  God,  not 
only  directed  to  it,  but  held  there,  and  in  all  things 
required  to  go  according  to  it.  He  found  no  creed 
but  God's  unchanging  law;  no  spiritualizing  of  the 
word  of  God,  but  a  simple  following  out  in  the 
most  direct  manner  of  all  the  requirements  of 
the  gospel,  and  as  this  was  what  he  had  been  seek- 
ing, he  knew  it  when  found  and  stood  ready  to 
obey. 

Their  arrival  attracted  no  great  attention,  for 
it  was  a  thing  of  constant  occurrence;  and  even 
then  the  house  was  filled  with  people,  some  from 
a  greater  distance  even  than  they  had  come, 
hungering  for  the  bread  of  life.  In  groups  and 
in  companies  they  were  being  instructed  by 
Father  and  Hyrum  Smith,  and  by  other  elders 
who  lived  in  the  place.  They  were  entertained 
free  of  charge,  and  when  baptized,  were  sent  on 


50  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

their  way  rejoicing.  Many  of  them  having  been 
ordained  to  preach  the  word,  carried  the  glad  news 
with  them,  and  thus  the  circle  enlarged,  wave 
upon  wave  going  out,  bearing  the  glad  tidings  of 
great  salvation. 

The  next  day  being  the  Sabbath,  a  large  congre- 
gation gathered  in  the  morning,  and  for  the  first 
time  in  his  life  Mr.  Clark  listened  to  a  gospel  ser- 
mon from  one  having  authority  to  preach.  In  the 
afternoon  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was 
administered  and  then  followed  such  testimonies 
as  many  had  never  heard  before,— prophecy, 
unknown  tongues,  interpretation  of  tongues,  with 
the  melting  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  until  it 
seemed  a  tangible  presence  felt  by  all. 

After  meeting  they  adjourned  to  the  water, 
where  the  ordinance  of  baptism  was  administered 
to  a  large  number,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Clark; 
Mrs.  Clark,  however,  could  not  quite  make  up  her 
mind,  and  was  not  baptized  until  the  following 
morning;  and  the  same  morning  a  little  babe  was 
born  in  the  house  of  Joseph  Smith,  who  was  also 
named  Joseph,  after  father  and  grandfather;  so  if 
our  young  friends  want  to  know  the  date  of  what 
we  are  telling  them,  they  can  find  it  out  by  asking 
Brother  Joseph  how  old  he  is. 

The  mother-heart  of  Mrs.  Clark  was  already 
longing  for  her  children,  and  early  on  Monday 
morning  they  prepared  to  return  home.  It  was  a 
disappointment  to  Mr.  Clark  that  he  had  not  seen 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  51 

Joseph  Smith,  but  apart  from  that  his  mind  was 
fully  satisfied  that  he  had  found  the  Church  of 
Christ,  and  above  all  the  Spirit  of  God  had  borne 
witness  to  his  spirit  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ  as  restored  by  the  angel  in  the  latter  days; 
still  it  would  have  been  a  satisfaction  not  only  to 
have  seen  Brother  Joseph,  but  to  have  tested  his 
ability  to  recognize  him  when  he  saw  him.  He 
was  standing  by  the  front  window  which  over- 
looked the  street,  waiting  for  Mrs.  Clark  to  come 
down  as  their  team  was  ready  and  waiting.  While 
standing  there,  absorbed  in  thought,  his  attention 
was  arrested  by  a  man  who  rode  up  on  horse-back, 
and  jumping  from  his  saddle,  proceeded  to  fasten 
his  horse.  As  he  turned  to  enter  the  gate, 
Mr.  Clark  recognized  him  immediately,  and  turn- 
ing to  Father  Smith,  who  was  in  the  room,  said, 

"There  is  your  son  Joseph." 

"You  must  be  mistaken,  he  will  not  be  here  for 
three  weeks  yet;"  but  as  he  spoke  he  rose  and 
walked  towards  the  window. 

"I  can  not  be  mistaken,  that  is  Jeseph  Smith." 

"You  are  right;  it  is  Joseph,  but  what  brings 
him  home  now?"  and  he  turned  towards  the  door 
just  as  his  son  came  in. 

So  you  see,  my  young  friends,  that  God  showed 
to  one  man,  at  least,  the  servant  he  had  chosen  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  his  church  in  the  last 
days,  and  many  others  have  testified  to  the  same 
thing.  Joseph  Smith  did  not  in  the  beginning  of 


52  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

the  work,  go  out  to  seek  and  persuade  men  to 
become  his  disciples,  but  God  himself  moved  upon 
the  hearts  of  many  who  sought  for  his  servants, 
and  in  their  turn,  when  authority  from  God  had 
been  given  them,  they  carried  the  glad  tidings  of 
life  and  salvation  to  their  friends  and  neighbors. 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  HOME  CIRCLE 

"'Tis  a  mother's  large  affection 
Hears  with  a  mysterious  sense,— 
Breathings  that  evade  detection; 
Whisper  faint  and  fine  inflection, 
Thrill  in  her  with  power  intense. 
Childhood's  honeyed  words  untaught 
Hiveth  she  in  loving  thought, 
Tones  that  never  thence  depart; 
For  she  listens — with  her  heart." 

— Laman  Blanchard. 

UR  readers  must  not  suppose  that  we  have 
forgotten  Daniel,  for  such  is  not  the  case, 
neither  had  Daniel  forgotten  his  expe- 
rience of  the  night  in  the  woods;  but  with  the 
exception  of  his  mother,  he  had  rarely  spoken  of 
it  to  any  one.  His  parents,  but  especially  his 
mother,  had  noticed  a  great  change  in  him  from 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  53 

that  time.  He  was  just  as  lively  with  his  younger 
brothers  and  sisters,  but  when  they  did  not  make 
demands  upon  his  time,  he  was  seldom  found, 
when  not  at  work,  without  a  book  in  his  hand,  and 
most  frequently  that  book  was  the  Bible.  And 
many  times,  when  his  mother,  before  retiring  for 
the  night,  went  into  the  room  where  her  boys 
slept,  she  found  him  still  awake,  and  knew  that  he 
had  been  listening  to  his  father's  reading. 

Like  Mary  of  old,  she  hid  these  things  in  her 
heart,  and  sometimes  when  they  chanced  to  be 
alone,  he  spoke  to  her  about  the  future  and  the 
thoughts  which  entered  his  mind. 

"I  heard  father  tell  you  his  vision,"  he  said  to 
her  one  day,  "and  I  believe  it  is  true,  and  do  you 
know,  mother,  that  I  sometimes  feel  as  though  the 
Lord  would  let  me  have  a  pa¥t  in  the  work,  for  I 
so  often  seem  to  hear  again  the  words,  'I  shall  not 
die,  but  live,  and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord/  " 

"I  hope  and  trust  you  are  right,  my  son,  and  if 
God  calls  you  to  do  any  work  for  him,  that  you  will 
be  very  faithful  in  it." 

Daniel  did  not  make  any  answer,  but  in  his  heart 
he  was  firmly  resolved  to  give  his  life  to  the  serv- 
ice of  God.  He  knew  that  God  had  sent  his  angels 
to  protect  him  the  night  he  was  a  prisoner  in  the 
forest,  and  when  he  thought  about  it  he  felt  that 
all  he  could  do  would  be  little,  indeed,  in  compari- 
son with  what  God  had  done  for  him.  Having 
been  near  unto  death,  and  expecting  nothing  but 


54  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

to  be  torn  to  pieces,  limb  by  limb,  he  could  realize, 
as  he  never  had  before,  what  it  meant  for  Christ 
to  lay  down  his  life  for  his  enemies.  Life  is  very 
sweet  to  the  young,  and  Daniel  felt  unspeakable 
gratitude  for  the  preservation  of  his,  and  never 
could  tell  any  one  how  real,  how  near  God  had 
seemed  to  him  since  that  time. 

It  had  now  been  six  days  since  the  young  people 
had  been  left  alone,  and  to-day  they  expected 
father  and  mother  to  come  back  to  them.  Every- 
thing in  and  about  the  house  was  made  to  look  as 
neat  as  possible,  and  as  the  afternoon  grew  towards 
evening,  the  children  all  gathered  in  a  group  under 
the  trees  in  the  yard  to  watch  the  first  turn  in  the 
road  which  would  reveal  the  travelers  to  them. 
Lucy,  the  little  blue-eyed  sister  of  whom  Daniel 
had  thought  so  tenderly  that  night  in  the  woods, 
was  standing  by  his  side,  and  was  the  first  one  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  spirited  bay  horses  as  they 
came  rapidly  down  the  road  towards  home.  Then 
there  was  a  general  rush  for  the  gate,  and  no 
sooner  had  the  carriage  stopped  than  Mrs.  Clark 
sprang  to  the  ground  and  returned  the  embraces 
of  her  children  with  a  will. 

"I  am  so  glad  to  be  at  home  again,"  she  said,  as 
after  embracing  each  one,  she  walked  with  her 
oldest  daughter  towards  the  house.  "Have  you  all 
been  well?" 

"Yes,  mother,  quite  well,  but  very  lonesome. 
Did  you  have  a  pleasant  time?" 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  55 

"Yes,  very  pleasant,  but  I  have  missed  my  home 
and  children  very  much,  especially  when  night 
came,  and  I  would  have  been  much  happier  if  I 
could  have  known  that  you  were  all  well  and 
happy.  What  a  nice  house-keeper  you  are,  to  be 
sure,"  said  she,  as  she  took  in  at  a  glance  the  tidy 
room  and  the  neatly  spread  table  in  the  room 
beyond,  around  which  they  were  all  soon  gathered 
and  partaking  with  a  relish  of  the  refreshments 
which  their  long  drive  made  very  acceptable. 

The  meal  disposed  of,  amid  many  questions  and 
answers  on  both  sides,  the  little  trunk  which  they 
had  taken  with  them  was  opened  and  was  found  to 
contain  some  small  present  for  each  one  of  the 
children,  together  with  quite  a  number  of  books 
and  papers,  among  which  was  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. This  arrested  the  attention  of  Daniel,  who 
asked  his  father  if  it  was  the  book  spoken  of  by 
the  stranger  who  had  stopped  with  them  the  other 
night. 

"Yes,  it  is  the  same  book." 

"Why  did  he  call  it  a  'Golden  Bible'?  It  looks 
just  like  any  other  book." 

"I  presume  it  is  given  that  name  from  the  fact 
that  it  was  first  written  upon  plates  of  gold." 

"Who  wrote  it,  father?" 

"Men  who  were  inspired  of  God;  and  after  they 
had  written  it,  it  was  put  into  a  very  tight  box  and 
buried  in  the  ground." 

"Who  found  it,  and  how  long  had  it  been  there?" 


56  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"One  question  at  a  time,  boys,  and,  as  the  story 
is  both  long  and  interesting,  let  us  first  do  our 
chores  and  then  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it." 

The  boys  moved  slowly  away  as  if  reluctant  to 
go,  but  they  had  been  trained  to  habits  of  perfect 
obedience;  and  the  girls,  while  busy  with  their 
work,  questioned  their  mother  from  time  to  time 
about  what  she  had  seen  and  heard  while  away. 
At  last  the  work  was  all  completed,  and  an  eager 
group  of  listeners  gathered  around  the  table,  all 
anxious  to  know  the  history  of  this  strange  book 
which  was  lying  so  quietly  upon  the  table. 

And  just  here  we  are  led  to  pause  for  a  moment 
and  ask  if  the  children  of  Zion  were  all  collected 
together,  and  called  upon  to  rise  one  by  one  and 
tell  the  story  of  the  finding  of  the  plates  from 
which  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  translated,  how 
many  would  be  able  to  respond  to  the  call,  and  tell 
it  in  a  straightforward,  intelligent  manner?  And 
yet,  is  it  not  most  natural  to  suppose  that  a  story 
like  this,  a  story  at  once  fascinating  and  strange, 
but  just  as  true  as  it  is  fascinating,  would  be  told 
by  fathers  and  mothers  to  their  little  ones;  and 
not  only  this,  but  that  the  pure  principles  of  right- 
eousness which  it  contains  would  be  taught  to 
them  in  their  youth,  that  they  might  grow  up  to 
love  the  word  of  God,  and  might  know  what  their 
parents  mean  when  they  hear  them  bear  a  solemn 
testimony  that  they  know  it  is  God's  work,  and 
yiust  triumph? 


IN    AN   EARLY   DAY  57 

Said  a  western  man  to  a  stock-raiser,  "It  is  a 
great  mistake  to  brand  the  old  cattle  and  not  the 
calves."  Do  we  see  the  philosophy  of  this?  Let 
us  tell  you;  the  church  of  God  to-day  are  feeling 
the  effects  of  it,  whether  they  see  its  philosophy  or 
not;  and  sons  and  daughters  who  should  have  been 
ornaments  in  the  church  are  bitter  scoffers  at  the 
religion  the  truth  of  which  their  parents  would 
lay  down  their  lives  rather  than  deny.  Was  there 
a  time  when  they  might  have  been  "branded"? 

"Of  all  sad  words  of  tongue  or  pen 
The  saddest  are  these,  'It  might  have  been/  " 

"I  must  first  tell  you,  children,"  began  Mr.  Clark, 
"a  little  of  the  history  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  man 
whom  God  chose  to  translate  this  book,  and  then  I 
will  tell  you  how  he  found  it  and  translated  it. 

"He  was  a  farmer's  son,  brought  up  to  labor, 
very  much  like  one  of  you  boys,  and  lived  in  the 
state  of  New  York,  from  which  he  moved  when  he 
came  here.  When  he  was  in  his  fifteenth  year,  his 
parents  were  living  in  Wayne  County,  in  a  town 
called  Manchester,  and  about  this  time  there  was 
a  great  excitement  upon  the  subject  of  religion, 
and  four  members  of  his  family  united  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

"At  this  time  Joseph  himself  was  much  con- 
cerned in  regard  to  his  own  condition,  and 
attended  the  meetings  with  great  regularity, 
but  could  not  make  up  his  mind  which  church 


58  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

he  ought  to  unite  with,  although  he  rather  inclined 
to  the  Methodist.  Being  unable  to  decide,  he  was 
reading  the  Bible,  hoping  to  gain  light  from  that 
which  might  help  him,  when  he  came  to  the 
instruction  given  by  James  in  his  Epistle:  'If  any 
of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God/ 

"This  came  to  his  heart  with  such  power  that  he 
felt  as  though  it  had  been  written  expressly  for 
him,  and  he  determined  to  carry  the  matter  to 
God.  Accordingly  he  retired  to  the  woods,  but 
had  no  sooner  knelt  down  to  pray  than  he  was 
seized  by  a  power  of  darkness,  seemingly  bent 
upon  destroying  him.  In  his  extremity,  he  called 
upon  God  for  deliverance,  and  exerted  all  his  faith 
to  believe  that  his  prayers  would  be  heard.  No 
sooner  had  he  done  this  than  he  saw  a  pillar  of 
light  over  his  head,  brighter  than  the  sun,  which 
descended  upon  him,  and  he  found  himself 
delivered  from  the  power  of  darkness.  While 
this  pillar  rested  upon  him,  he  saw  two  personages 
whose  brightness  and  glory  defy  description.  One 
personage  called  him  by  name  and  said  to  him  as 
he  pointed  to  the  other,  'This  is  my  beloved  Son; 
hear  ye  him/ 

"Joseph  had  gone  to  God  in  prayer,  with  the  sin- 
cere desire  to  know  which  church  was  right,  and 
which  he  should  join;  and  as  soon  as  he  could 
speak  he  asked  the  question,  'Which  of  the  sects  is 
right,  and  which  shall  I  join?' 

"To  his  astonishment  he  was  forbidden  to  join 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  59 

any  of  them,  and  was  told  that  they  were  all 
wrong,  and  that  their  creeds  were  an  abomination 
in  God's  sight.  'They  draw  near  me  with  their  lips, 
but  their  hearts  are  far  from  me;  they  teach  for 
doctrine  the  commandments  of  men,  having  a  form 
of  godliness  but  denying  the  power  thereof/  When 
Joseph  came  to  himself  after  having  had  his 
vision,  he  found  himself  lying  on  his  back  looking 
up  toward  heaven. 

"A  few  days  after  this,  he  was  talking  with  one 
of  the  Methodist  preachers,  when  he  innocently 
told  him  the  vision,  never  suspecting  that  he  was 
saying  anything  to  make  this  man  or  any  of  the 
other  preachers  angry,  but  from  that  time  they 
began  to  slander  him,  and  told  him  his  vision  'was 
all  of  the  devil';  and  they  will  shortly  say  the 
same  to  me,"  added  Mr.  Clark;  "for  God  has  told 
me  the  same  thing,  as  I  told  your  mother  years 
ago,  though  I  did  not  then  think  it  best  to  tell  you, 
my  children." 

"I  heard  you  telling  it  to  mother,"  spoke  up 
Daniel,  "as  I  was  lying  awake  in  my  room,  and  I 
believe  it." 

The  others  looked  at  Daniel  with  surprise,  won- 
dering why  he  had  never  mentioned  it  to  them; 
but  quickly  turned  to  their  father,  waiting  for  him 
to  go  on. 

"Joseph  received  this  first  vision  about  the  year 
1819,  and  being  now  perfectly  satisfied  that  none 
of  the  different  sects  were  right  or  accepted  of 


60  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

God,  he  continued  to  labor  with  his  father  until 
1823,  all  this  time  being  subjected  to  persecution 
and  slander.  Being  young,  and  just  such  a  boy  as 
many  others  are,  he  was  not  only  tempted  into 
folly  and  the  doing  of  many  things  which  were 
wrong,  but  unhappily  he  yielded  to  the  temptation. 
Being  very  sorry  for  this,  he  repented,  and  again 
sought  the  Lord  in  prayer,  asking  earnestly  to  be 
forgiven  for  his  sins. 

"Again  a  heavenly  messenger  appeared  to  him, 
and  Joseph  thus  describes  his  appearance:  'I  dis- 
covered a  light  appearing  in  the  room,  which  con- 
tinued to  increase  until  the  room  was  brighter 
than  noonday,  when  immediately  a  personage 
appeared  at  my  bedside,  standing  in  the  air,  for 
his  feet  did  not  touch  the  floor.  He  had  on  a  loose 
robe  of  most  exquisite  whiteness.  It  was  a  white- 
ness beyond  anything  earthly  I  had  ever  seen;  nor 
do  I  believe  that  any  earthly  thing  could  be  made 
to  appear  so  exceeding  white  and  brilliant;  his 
hands  were  naked,  and  his  arms  also,  a  little  above 
the  wrists;  so  also  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were  his 
limbs,  a  little  above  the  ankles,  and  his  head  and 
neck  were  bare.  Not  only  was  his  robe  exceeding 
white,  but  his  whole  person  was  glorious  beyond 
description,  and  his  countenance  truly  like  light- 
ning. He  called  me  by  name  and  said  unto  me 
that  he  was  a  messenger  sent  from  God  and  that 
his  name  was  Moroni/  This  angel  told  Joseph 
about  the  gold  plates  upon  which  the  Book  of  Mor- 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  61 

mon  was  written,  and  he  saw  the  place  so  plainly 
in  this  vision  that  he  was  able  to  go  directly  there 
afterwards.  The  angel  told  him  that  the  fullness 
of  the  everlasting  gospel  was  contained  in  this 
record,  as  it  had  been  delivered  to  the  people  of 
this  continent  by  the  Savior  when  he  visited  them 
here.  Also  that  there  were  two  stones  in  silver 
bows  hid  up  with  the  plates,  which  had  been  placed 
there  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  writing  on 
these  golden  plates.  The  angel  told  him  that  the 
time  had  not  yet  come  when  he  should  obtain  the 
plates,  but  when  he  did  obtain  them,  if  he  showed 
them  to  any  one,  he  would  be  destroyed.  He  told 
him,  also,  that  his  name  should  be  known  in  all  the 
world;  that  some  should  hold  him  in  great  esteem, 
and  some  in  contempt,  or  that  'he  should  be  both 
good  and  evil  spoken  of  among  all  people/  When 
the  angel  had  finished  the  message  he  had  come  to 
bring,  the  light  in  the  room  began  to  gather 
immediately  around  him,  and  Joseph  saw  a  pas- 
sage open,  as  it  were,  directly  up  into  heaven,  and 
the  angel  ascended  up  through  this,  until  he 
entirely  disappeared. 

"While  Joseph  was  meditating  upon  these 
things,  the  same  heavenly  messenger  returned  a 
second  time,  and  after  having  repeated  what  he 
had  said  the  first  time  without  the  least  variation, 
he  told  him  still  further,  that  great  judgments 
were  coming  upon  the  earth,  with  desolations  by 
famine,  sword,  and  pestilence,  and  that  they  would 


62  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

come  in  this  generation.  After  having  related 
these  things  he  again  departed  as  he  had  done  at 
the  first. 

"Again,  the  third  time,  the  same  messenger 
appeared,  and  after  repeating  what  he  had  before 
said,  he  added  a  caution  to  Joseph,  telling  him  that 
Satan  would  tempt  him  to  think  of  using  the 
plates  (because  they  were  of  gold),  for  the  benefit 
of  his  father's  family,  as  they  were  poor  and  many 
times  in  need  of  money;  but  he  warned  him  never 
to  think  of  this,  for  he  must  have  no  object  in  get- 
ting the  plates  other  than  to  glorify  God  and  help 
to  build  up  his  kingdom;  for,  if  he  had  any  other 
motive,  he  would  never  get  them.  Again  the 
angel  departed,  and  shortly  after  this,  Joseph 
heard  the  cock  crow  and  saw  that  day  was 
approaching,  and  knew  then  that  these  interviews 
had  lasted  the  whole  night." 

"Was  this  a  vision,  father,"  asked  Daniel,  "or 
was  he  really  awake  and  saw  the  angel?" 

"He  was  awake,  and  saw  the  angel,  and  heard 
him." 

"But  if  the  angel  was  real  and  had  a  body,  how 
could  he  enter  the  house  without  coming  in  as  we 
do?  Could  he  come  right  through  the  wall?" 

"Do  you  remember  how  many  times  Jesus  came 
to  his  disciples  in  this  manner,  after  his  resurrec- 
tion?" 

"No,  father." 

"If  you  will  turn  to  the  twentieth  chapter  of 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  63 

John,  and  read  the  nineteenth  verse,  we  will 
ILsten." 

"Then  the  same  day  at  evening,  being  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  when  the  doors  were  shut  where 
the  disciples  were  assembled  for  fear  of  the  Jews, 
came  Jesus  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith  unto 
them,  Peace  be  unto  you." 

"Now  read  the  verse  16  of  the  same  chapter." 

"Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary.  She  turned  her- 
self, and  saith  unto  him,  Rabboni;  which  is  to  say, 
Master." 

The  children  listened  attentively,  but  presently 
Mary  said: 

"Might  he  not  have  come  through  the  door, 
father,  by  opening  it  just  as  we  do?" 

"Why  had  the  disciples  closed  the  door, 
daughter?" 

"For  fear  of  the  Jews." 

"When  we  close  a  door  because  of  fear,  what  do 
we  do  besides?" 

"Oh,"  said  Mary,  "we  fasten  or  bolt  it." 

"If  we  did  not,  there  would  be  no  benefit  in 
closing  it;  for  wicked  men  would  enter  just  as 
quickly  with  the  door  closed  as  they  would  with  it 
open." 

"Who  was  Moroni,  father?" 

"You  will  find  his  history  told  fully  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  He  was  the  son  of  Mormon,  and  the 
one  who  hid  the  plates  in  the  place  where  Joseph 
found  them." 


64  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"But,  father,"  said  Daniel,  "do  those  who  have 
once  lived  here  on  earth  ever  come  back  to  visit 
men?  I  thought  angels  were  beings  who  had 
always  lived  in  heaven." 

"The  angel  who  appeared  unto  Zacharias  told 
him  his  name  was  Gabriel,  and  that  he  stood  in  the 
presence  of  God.  This  was  the  angel  that  was 
sent  unto  the  prophet,  Daniel,  to  give  him  'skill 
and  understanding'  concerning  the  things  which 
should  happen  to  his  people.  But  can  you  tell  me 
who  it  was  that  appeared  to  Jesus  on  the  mount  of 
transfiguration?" 

"It  was  Moses  and  Elias,"  answered  Mary. 

"They  had  once  lived  upon  earth,  had  they  not?" 

"Yes,  father,  but  they  are  not  called  angels." 

"No,  but  it  is  said,  'They  appeared  in  glory/  and 
it  is  sure  that  they  did  appear  unto  him.  Turn 
now  to  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  Revelation  and 
read  the  tenth  verse." 

"And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  \yorship  him.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not.  I  am  thy  fellow 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus:  worship  God:  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy." 

"Here,  my  daughter,  you  see  the  angel  who  had 
been  talking  with  John  forbids  John  to  worship 
him,  and  at  the  same  time  tells  him  he  was  one  of 
his  brethren  that  had  been  slain  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  and  was  only  a  fellow  servant." 

"Yes,  I  see  it  now,  father,  but  I  never  thought 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  65 

of  it  before.  It  is  good  to  have  so  much  evidence 
of  the  life  to  come,  and  know  that  we  shall  live 
again." 

"You  are  right,  daughter,  and  these  things  con- 
firm the  words  of  the  apostle  when  he  tells  us  that 
our  bodies,  in  the  resurrection,  shall  be  like  the 
glorious  body  of  Christ." 


CHAPTER  VI 
TELLING  THE  STORY 

The  servant  may  through  his  deafness  err, 
And  blind  may  be  God's  messenger; 
But  the  errand  is  sure  they  go  upon, — 
The  word  is  spoken,  the  deed  is  done. 

—  Whittier. 

OW  long  was  it  after  this  before  Joseph 
got  the  plates?"  said  Daniel. 

"At  first  he  thought  that  he  would  not 
tell  the  vision  to  any  one,"  continued  Mr.  Clark;  "but 
the  angel,  Moroni,  appearing  to  him  again,  com- 
manded him  to  tell  his  father  of  the  vision  and  the 
commandment  which  he  had  received,  and  when 
he  had  done  this,  his  father  said,  'It  is  of  God;  go 
and  do  as  commanded/  He  left  the  field,  where  he 
had  been  working  with  his  father,  and  went  a  dis- 
tance of  two  or  three  miles  to  the  hill  Cumorah, 
where  the  angel  was  waiting  for  him.  Now  began 


66  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

the  struggle  in  his  mind,  and  the  temptation 
against  which  Moroni  had  warned  him. 

"As  he  recognized  the  place  where  the  records 
were  hid,  there  seemed  to  dawn  upon  his  mind  all 
at  once  the  vastness  and  magnitude  of  what  had 
been  revealed  to  him.  There,  buried  in  the  ground 
just  at  his  feet,  was  the  history  of  a  people  who 
had  lived  upon  this  continent  long  before  the  time 
when  it  had  been  discovered  by  Columbus.  What 
an  astonishment  the  publication  of  such  a  book 
would  be  to  the  world,  and  what  wealth  it  would 
bring  to  its  fortunate  owner!  If  the  plates  were 
once  in  his  possession,  no  one  could  doubt  the  truth 
of  his  story,  for  they  themselves  would  be  the 
proof  of  what  he  would  tell. 

"Thus  whispered  the  power  of  darkness  to  him, 
but  the  still,  small  voice  replied,  'Did  not  the  angel 
warn  you  to  beware  of  ambition  and  to  remember 
that  in  getting  the  plates  you  must  have  no  object 
in  view  but  to  glorify  God?  Moreover,  were  you 
not  warned  that  if  you  showed  the  plates  to  any 
one,  you  would  be  destroyed?'  Again  the  tempter 
whispered,  'Who  will  believe  this  strange  story  if 
you  have  nothing  to  show  in  proof  that  it  is  true? 
What  harm  can  possibly  come  of  your  showing  the 
plates?7  'Beware  of  disobeying  the  commandments 
of  God,  for  if  you  are  not  faithful  you  can  not 
obtain  the  plates/  again  whispered  the  Spirit  to 
him. 

"Thus  the  conflict  continued  in  his  mind  as  he 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  67 

stood  on  the  west  side  of  the  hill  Cumorah,  where, 
not  far  from  the  top,  under  a  stone  of  considerable 
size,  the  plates  were  lying,  deposited  in  a  stone 
box.  Joseph  removed  the  earth  from  the  stone 
covering  of  the  box,  and  taking  a  strong  stick  for 
a  lever,  he  put  it  under  the  cover  and  raised  it  up. 
Upon  looking  into  the  box  he  saw  the  breastplate, 
the  Urim  and  Thummim  and  also  the  gold  plates 
upon  which  the  history  was  engraved,  but  when  he 
stretched  out  his  hand  to  take  possession  of  the 
record,  he  was  restrained  by  an  invisible  power. 
This  attempt  he  made  three  different  times,  each 
time  with  a  like  result,  until  he  at  last  exclaimed 
aloud,  'Why  can  I  not  obtain  this  book?' 

"  'Because  you  have  not  kept  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord,'  answered  a  voice  seemingly  very  near 
him.  Joseph  looked,  and  to  his  astonishment 
beheld  Moroni.  Then  he  humbled  himself  in 
prayer,  and  the  darkness  began  to  melt  away,  and 
the  power  of  God's  Spirit  was  with  him.  The 
heavens  were  opened  to  his  view,  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  shone  round  about  and  rested  upon  him. 
While  he  was  looking  in  great  wonder  and  awe 
upon  this,  the  angel  said,  'Look!'  and  he  saw  the 
Prince  of  Darkness,  surrounded  by  a  great  train  of 
associates,  and  as  this  passed  before  him,  the  angel 
said:  'This  is  shown  you,  the  good  and  the  evil, 
the  holy  and  the  impure,  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
power  of  darkness,  that  you  may  hereafter  know 
the  two  powers,  and  never  be  influenced  or  over- 


68  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

come  by  the  wicked  one.  You  now  see  why  you 
could  not  obtain  this  record,  that  the  command- 
ment was  strict,  and  if  ever  these  sacred  things 
are  obtained,  it  must  be  by  prayer  and  faithfulness 
in  obeying  the  Lord/ 

"Joseph  was  again  told  by  Moroni  that  if  he  was 
faithful  thereafter,  he  should  obtain  the  plates, 
and  translate  them  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God, 
and  by  them,  the  Lord  would  work  a  great  and 
marvelous  work.  After  this  he  returned  home, 
and  though  disappointed,  he  was  determined  to  be 
patient  and  overcome  by  faith  and  obedience. 
Joseph  made  yearly  visits  to  Cumorah  and  each 
time  he  met  with  Moroni,  and  from  him  received 
instruction  concerning  the  great  work  of  the  latter 
days  and  the  kingdom  which  God  was  about  to  set 
up,  as  shown  to  the  prophet,  Daniel,  never  again  to 
be  thrown  down  nor  given  to  another  people. 
Four  years  these  visits  lasted,  when  on  the  22d  of 
September,  1827,  Moroni  delivered  the  plates  into 
the  hands  of  Joseph,  telling  him  that  he  would 
come  for  them  when  he  had  done  what  was 
required  at  his  hands.  Joseph  soon  learned  why 
the  angel  had  given  him  such  a  strict  charge  in 
regard  to  them;  for  no  sooner  was  it  known  that 
he  had  them,  than  every  device  was  resorted  to  in 
order  to  take  them  from  him,  but  the  Lord 
watched  over  them  until  Joseph  had  translated 
the  part  of  them  which  is  contained  in  this  book, 
and  then  the  angel  took  them  again." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  69 

"Father,"  said  Daniel,  "how  is  it  that  God  did 
not  have  a  church  upon  the  earth?  Did  hot  Christ 
tell  his  disciples  to  go  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  his  gospel  to  every  creature?  Where  is 
the  church  they  established?" 

"Your  question  can  not  be  answered  without 
first  telling  you  something  about  the  plan  of  God's 
government  and  the  laws  by  which  his  church 
must  be  governed.  It  may  be  a  little  difficult  for 
you  to  understand,  but  I  will  try  to  make  it  plain 
to  you. 

"You  will  remember  that  when  Christ  was 
teaching  his  disciples,  he  told  them  at  various 
times  that  he  did  nothing  but  what  his  Father 
had  commanded  him  to  do.  He  always  spoke  of 
his  Father  as  being  the  one  to  exercise  authority, 
just  as  obedient  children  regard  their  parents." 

"I  think  I  understand  that,  father." 

"Very  well;  now  let  us  read  the  twenty-ninth 
verse  of  the  eighth  chapter  of  John:  'And  he  that 
sent  me  is  with  me:  the  Father  hath  not  left  me 
alone;  for  I  do  always  those  things  that  please 
him/  Jesus  here  tells  the  Jews  that  his  Father 
had  not  left  him  alone;  what  does  he  say  was  the 
reason?" 

"For  I  do  always  the  things  that  please  him," 
read  Mary. 

"Here,  my  children,  is  the  reason  of  the  Son's 
not  being  left  alone.  He  was  sent  by  the  Father 
with  power  and  authority  to  do  a  certain  work. 


70  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

He  was  obedient  and  faithful  in  doing  just  what 
the  Father  sent  him  to  do,  and  therefore  the 
Father  honored  him  and  was  always  well  pleased 
with  him. 

"When  he  sent  his  disciples  into  all  the  world  to 
preach,  he  sent  them  to  preach  his  gospel,  and  as 
his  Father  had  given  him  power  and  authority  to 
do  certain  things  when  he  sent  him  to  the  earth, 
so  Jesus  gave  his  disciples  power  and  authority. 
You  must  try  to  understand  that  neither  Peter, 
James,  nor  John  had  any  authority  as  men— the 
power  and  authority  was  not  in  them,  but  was  in 
the  gospel  they  were  sent  to  preach.  Do  you  think 
you  understand  what  I  mean?" 

"You  mean,  Father,  that  if  they  had  not  told 
the  people  just  what  Jesus  sent  them  to  tell,  he 
would  not  have  been  with  them,  and  ff  he  had  not 
been  with  them,  they  would  not  have  had  power  to 
do  the  things  he  promised  they  should  do." 

"That  is  what  I  mean,  Daniel,  for  the  power  was 
not  in  them,  but  in  the  gospel  they  were  sent  to 
preach;  so,  in  time,  after  the  disciples  were  dead, 
men  grew  careless  of  what  they  taught,  and  did 
many  evil  things;  and  at  last  they  no  longer  had 
any  power,  for  they  did  not  teach  men  what  Christ 
had  taught;  neither  did  they  study  the  word  of 
God  to  know  what  he  had  told  them  to  do.  Indeed, 
the  church  became  so  corrupt  that  they  hid  the 
word  of  God,  chained  it  to  the  desks  in  the  con- 
vents and  churches,  and  taught  the  people  that  it 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  71 

was  a  sin  for  them  to  read  it.  Thus  you  see  the 
people  knew  nothing  about  the  teachings  of  Jesus, 
only  as  the  priests  told  them,  and  the  priests 
taught  them  many  things  which  Jesus  never  had 
taught,  and  neglected  to  teach  the  things  he  had 
taught." 

"That  was  before  the  days  of  Luther,  was  it  not, 
father?" 

'•Yes,  and  you  remember  how  zealously  Luther 
contended  against  their  wickedness  and  what  great 
good  he  did;  but  he  never  claimed  to  have  been 
sent  of  God,  as  Jesus  did.  After  his  time  came 
other  good  men  and  great  reformers,  among  whom 
were  John  and  Charles  Wesley;  but  none  of  them 
claimed  to  have  direct  authority  from  God;  nor 
said  that  God  had  instructed  them  and  told  them 
how  to  organize  a  church;  but  they  did  the  best 
that  human  wisdom  could  devise,  and  were  great 
and  good  men." 

"Were  they  not  wiser  than  Joseph  Smith, 
father?" 

"Yes,  far  wiser,  and  while  he  was  but  a  young 
and  unlearned  boy,  they  were  men  and  had  been 
well  educated." 

"It  seems  strange  that  God  did  not  choose  them, 
or  send  Moroni  to  some  one  older  and  wiser,"  said 
Daniel,  thoughtfully. 

"Do  you  remember  the  early  history  of  King 
David?" 

"Yes,  father," 


72  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

"You  remember  that  after  Saul  had  transgressed 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  the  Lord  said  to 
the  prophet,  Samuel,  'Fill  thine  horn  with  oil  and 
go,  I  will  send  thee  to  Jesse  the  Bethlehemite:  for 
I  have  provided  me  a  king  among  his  sons/  The 
prophet  feared  that  Saul  would  kill  him  if  he 
heard  that  he  had  gone  to  anoint  any  one  to  be  the 
king  of  Israel;  for  though  he  had  transgressed 
against  God,  he  was  still  king  and  had  great  power 
in  his  hands  and  could  punish  those  who  did  not  do 
to  please  him.  Because  of  this,  Samuel  took  a 
heifer  and  went  to  Bethlehem  and  told  the  people 
of  the  town  that  he  had  come  peaceably  to  sacrifice 
to  the  Lord,  and  he  sanctified  Jesse  and  his  sons 
and  told  them  to  come  to  the  sacrifice. 

"You  must  remember  that  among  the  sons  of 
Jesse,  Samuel  knew  there  was  the  one  he  had  been 
sent  to  anoint,  but  he  did  not  know  which  one  of 
them  it  was.  When  Eliab,  a  tall,  noble-looking 
man,  came  to  Samuel,  the  prophet,  seeing  his 
beauty  and  his  strong,  manly  person,  said  in  his 
heart,  'Surely  the  Lord's  anointed  is  before  him!' 
This  was  the  natural  wisdom  of  Samuel,  and  you 
must  remember  that  from  the  hour  when  his 
mother,  in  agony  of  spirit,  prayed  to  the  Lord  that 
he  would  give  her  a  son,  Samuel  had  been  conse- 
crated to  God.  The  Lord  had  many  times  revealed 
himself  to  him,  and  he  had  never  transgressed  the 
commandments  of  God.  If  any  man  was  capable 
of  judging  which  of  Jesse's  sons  was  the  one  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  73 

Lord  had  chosen,  would  it  not  be  natural  to 
suppose  that  Samuel  was  the  man?" 

"Certainly,  father,  and  could  he  not  really  tell 
which  one  he  had  been  sent  to  anoint?" 

"Let  us  see  what  the  Lord  said:  'But  the  Lord 
said  unto  Samuel,  Look  not  on  his  countenance  nor 
on  the  height  of  his  stature;  because  I  have 
refused  him:  for  the  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth; 
for  man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance,  but 
the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart/  Then,  in  their 
turn,  the  eight  sons  of  Jesse  were  brought  to 
Samuel,  but  the  Lord  gave  Samuel  to  understand 
that  the  one  he  was  sent  to  anoint  was  not  there, 
and  Samuel  said  unto  Jesse,  'Are  here  all  thy  chil- 
dren?' And  Jesse  said,  'There  remaineth  yet  the 
youngest  son,  and  behold  he  keepeth  the  sheep/ 
Samuel  said  unto  Jesse,  'Send  and  fetch  him,  for 
we  will  not  sit  down  till  he  come  hither/ 

"There  was  but  one  son  left,  and  he  was  but  a 
lad,  keeping  watch  over  his  father's  sheep;  and  so 
little  was  he  esteemed  that,  perhaps,  had  not 
Samuel  asked  the  direct  question,  'Are  here  all  thy 
children?'  Jesse  might  never  have  mentioned  him 
or  thought  of  him  in  connection  with  the  prophet's 
errand;  but  when  his  father  had  sent  for  him  and 
had  presented  him  to  Samuel,  the  Lord  said,  'Arise, 
anoint  him:  for  this  is  he.' 

"You  must  learn,  my  children,  that  God  does  his 
own  choosing,  and  it  will  be  easy  for  you  to  do 
this,  if  you  remember  that  the  wisdom  of  men  is 


74  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

foolishness  in  his  sight.  He  chose  Abraham  to  be 
the  father  of  the  faithful  because  he  knew  that 
he  would  command  his  children  and  his  household 
after  him  that  they  should  keep  the  way  of  the 
Lord  to  do  justice  and  judgment.  He  chose  David 
because  of  the  integrity  of  his  heart,  and  though 
David,  in  after-years,  did  many  things  which  were 
wicked  and  for  which  God  both  reproved  and  pun- 
ished him,  just  as  you,  my  children,  have  done  and 
may  do  again,  yet  he  always  repented  and  sub- 
mitted himself  meekly  to  the  reproofs  of  the  Lord, 
and  confessed  his  sins  in  humility  of  spirit. 

"You  must  bear  in  mind  that  David  was  a  man, 
and  all  men  are  liable  to  sin  against  God;  yet  God 
chose  David,  and  he  will  in  time  vindicate  to  all 
men  the  wisdom  of  his  choosing,  whether  David  of 
old,  or  Joseph  Smith  of  our  day,  be  the  man 
selected  for  his  work. 

"A  great  work  is  to  be  accomplished  in  these 
last  days;  and  while  Luther,  Knox,  Calvin,  and 
Wesley  have  all  done  their  part,  it  remained  for 
Joseph  Smith,  the  last  and  the  least,  to  step  for- 
ward and  say  to  the  world,  'I  have  received  my 
authority  from  God,  and  in  his  name  I  call  upon 
every  kindred,  nation,  tongue,  and  people  to 
repent  and  obey  the  everlasting  gospel  of  the 
Son  of  God.'  Men,  without  examination  even, 
may  reject  the  message  God  has  given  him  to 
declare  to  this  generation,  but  that  will  not  alter 
the  truth,  neither  will  it  vindicate  them  in  the  day 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  75 

of  judgment  to  say,  'I  truly  believed  it  all  an  impos- 
ture/ because  God  is  leaving  them  without  any 
excuse  whatever. 

"Jesus,  upon  one  occasion,  said  to  the  Jews, 
'Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the 
Father  in  me;  or  else  believe  me  for  the  very 
works'  sake/  Not  only  is  the  truth  of  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  brought  forth  through  Joseph  Smith, 
confirmed  by  hundreds  who  have  sought  him,  con- 
fessing like  myself  that  they  had  been  sent  of 
God;  but  he  challenges  their  belief  by  telling  them 
fearlessly,  even  as  Jesus  did,  that  the  gospel  he 
preaches  is  a  divine  message  from  God,  and 
assures  them  that  upon  their  yielding  obedience  to 
it,  God  will  give  them  a  knowledge  for  themselves. 
"How  is  this  knowledge  given,  father?" 
"It  is  given  differently  to  different  persons,  but 
it  is  given  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  When 
Peter  and  the  other  apostles  were  brought  before 
the  council  of  the  Jews  for  preaching  Jesus  and 
the  resurrection,  Peter  told  them  boldly  that  God 
had  raised  up  Jesus  whom  they  slew  and  hanged 
on  a  tree,  and  then  added,  'We  are  his  witnesses  of 
these  things;  and  so  is  also  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom 
God  hath  given  to  them  that  obey  him/  So  do 
Joseph  Smith  and  his  elders  tell  the  people  boldly 
that  they  are  witnesses  of  these  things,  and  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  will  also  bear  witness  to  those  who 
obey  the  truth.  I  can  tell  you,  my  children,  that  I, 
for  one,  know  that  this  work  is  true  and  of  God, 


76  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

and  your  mother  can  tell  you,  for  another,  because 
the  Holy  Ghost  was  given  to  us  under  the  hands  of 
the  elders,  and  thousands  besides  us  can  testify  to 
the  same  thing.  In  addition  to  this,  the  signs 
which  Christ  promised  to  the  believers  in  his  gos- 
pel do  follow  them.  It  is  possible  for  man  to  be 
mistaken  and  to  think  he  is  bearing  witness  to  the 
truth  when  he  is  not,  but  it  is  not  possible  for  God 
or  his  Holy  Spirit  to  be  mistaken,  neither  to  lend 
themselves  to  build  up  a  deceiver. 

"Joseph  Smith  and  his  fellow  laborers  promise 
to  the  people  that,  if  they  will  do  the  will  of  God, 
they  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  and  the  people 
who  have  obeyed  the  will  of  God  testify  that  they 
do  receive  the  knowledge.  How  then  can  the 
world  be  left  with  any  excuse  for  rejecting  the 
servants  of  God?" 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  77 


CHAPTER   VH 
THE  STORY  CONTINUED 

Art  builds  on  sand;  the  works  of  pride 
And  human  passion  change  and  fall; 

But  that  which  shares  the  life  of  God 
With  him  surviveth  all. 


We  search  the  world  for  truth. 

—  Wittier. 


said  Daniel,  as  they  were 
gathered  about  the  table  the  next 
evening,  "I  have  been  reading  to-day 
the  in  book  of  the  prophet,  Daniel,  and  he  told 
Nebuchadnezzar  about  the  time  when  the  God  of 
heaven  would  set  up  a  kingdom.  I  wish  I  under- 
stood more  about  it  and  about  the  kingdoms  which 
went  before  it." 

"I  think  I  shall  be  able  to  explain  it  to  you,  and 
as  it  is  the  greatest  desire  of  my  heart  to  see  my 
children  who  are  old  enough  to  choose  for  them- 
selves, choose  the  service  of  God,  of  course  I  want 
you  to  become  subjects  of  this  very  kingdom; 
for  your  mother  and  myself  are  citizens  of  it,  and 
we  shall  never  be  perfectly  happy  until  you  are  all 
with  us. 


78  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

"You,  of  course,  remember,"  continued  Mr. 
Clark,  "the  very  difficult  thing  which  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, the  king  of  Babylon,  had  required 
of  the  wise  men.  He  had  dreamed  about  certain 
things  but  had  entirely  forgotten  his  dream,  and 
so  great  was  his  anxiety  to  know  the  dream,  and 
the  meaning  of  it,  that  he  told  the  wise  men  of 
Babylon  they  should  all  be  put  to  death,  if  some 
one  of  them  did  not  tell  him  what  he  had  dreamed, 
and  also  the  interpretation  of  the  dream.  This 
was  more  than  any  man  could  do,  and  they  told  the 
king  that  he  had  asked  more  of  them  than  any 
king  had  ever  done  before.  This,  however,  did  not 
cause  him  to  change  his  mind,  and  he  issued  a 
decree  that,  if  they  did  not  tell  him  his  dream, 
they  should  be  slain.  Accordingly,  as  Daniel  was 
among  the  wise  men,  they  sought  him  with  the 
rest  that  they  might  slay  him  in  obedience  to  the 
command  of  the  king.  When  they  told  Daniel,  he 
quietly  asked  of  the  officer,  Why  is  the  decree  so 
hasty  from  the  king?'  The  officer  told  Daniel  the 
reason,  and  Daniel  went  to  the  king  and  told  him 
that,  if  he  would  give  him  time,  he  would  tell  him 
his  dream  and  the  interpretation. 

"The  king  granted  this  and  then  Daniel  went 
before  God  in  prayer,  not  without  first  telling 
those  who  were  in  captivity  with  him,  and  asking 
them  to  beseech  the  Lord  that  he  would  make  the 
thing  known  unto  him.  You  remember  how  God 
revealed  this  to  Daniel  in  a  night  vision;  and, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  79 

after  thanking  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  and 
mercy,  Daniel  presented  himself  before  the  king, 
and  when  the  king  demanded  of  Daniel  if  he  was 
able  to  tell  him  the  dream,  Daniel  answered, 
'There  is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets, 
and  maketh  known  to  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar 
what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days.'  Then  Daniel 
proceeded  to  tell  the  king  what  he  had  been  think- 
ing of  when  the  dream  came  into  his  mind,  and  he 
told  the  king  his  dream.  In  this  dream,  the  king 
saw  an  image.  Will  you,  Mary,  give  me  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  image  which  the  king  saw?" 

"The  head  of  the  image  was  of  fine  gold,  the 
breast  and  arms  of  silver,  the  belly  and  thighs  of 
brass,  the  legs  were  of  iron  and  the  feet  part  of 
iron  and  part  of  clay." 

"That  is  correct,  but  what  do  you  understand  it 
to  have  been  the  image  of?" 

"Of  a  man,  was  it  not?" 

"Yes,  and  will  you  now  read  from  the  thirty- 
seventh  to  forty-fifth  verse  of  the  second  chapter 
of  Daniel?" 

Mary  found  the  place  and  read  aloud: 

"Thou,  0  king,  art  a  king  of  kings;  xfor  the  God 
of  heaven  hath  given  thee  a  kingdom,  power,  and 
strength,  and  glory.  And  wheresoever  the  chil- 
dren of  men  dwell,  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the 
fowls  of  the  heaven  hath  he  given  into  thine  hand, 
and  hath  made  thee  ruler  over  them  all.  Thou 
art  this  head  of  gold.  And  after  thee  shall  arise 


80  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

another  kingdom  inferior  to  thee,  and  another 
third  kingdom  of  brass,  which  shall  bear  rule  over 
all  the  earth.  And  the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be 
strong  as  iron:  forasmuch  as  iron  breaketh  in 
pieces  and  subdueth  all  things:  and  as  iron  that 
breaketh  all  these,  shall  it  break  in  pieces  and 
bruise.  And  whereas  thou  sawest  the  feet  and 
toes,  part  of  potters'  clay,  and  part  of  iron,  the 
kingdom  shall  be  divided;  but  there  shall  be  in  it 
of  the  strength  of  iron,  forasmuch  as  thou  sawest 
the  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay.  And  as  the  toes  of 
the  feet  were  part  of  iron,  and  part  of  clay,  so  the 
kingdom  shall  be  partly  strong,  and  partly  broken. 
And  whereas  thou  sawest  iron  mixed  with  miry 
clay,  they  shall  mingle  themselves  with  the  seed  of 
men;  but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to  another, 
even  as  iron  is  not  mixed  with  clay.  And  in  the 
days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up 
a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed:  and 
the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but 
it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these 
kingdoms,  and  it  shall  stand  for  ever.  Forasmuch 
as  thou  sawest  that  the  stone  was  cut  out  of  the 
mountain  without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in 
pieces  the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the  silver,  and 
the  gold;  the  great  God  hath  made  known  to  the 
king  what  shall  come  to  pass  hereafter;  and  the 
dream  is  certain,  and  the  interpretation  thereof 


sure." 


"Daniel,  who  was  this  head  of  gold?" 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  -61 

"Nebuchadnezzar,  the  king  of  Babylon." 

"What  kingdom  did  the  breast  and  arms  of  silver 
represent?" 

"The  Medes  and  Persians,  who  took  Babylon 
from  Belshazzar  and  reigned  over  most  of  the 
then  known  world." 

"What  kingdom  did  his  belly  and  thighs  of  brass 
represent?" 

"The  Greeks  under  Alexander,  who  in  their 
turn  subdued  the  Medo-Persians,  and  reigned 
supreme." 

"That  is  three  universal  kingdoms;  what  is  the 
fourth,  or  the  legs  of  iron?" 

"The  Roman  Empire,  which  subdued  the  Grecian 
and  was  divided  into  the  Eastern  and  Western 
empires,  and  finally  was  subdivided  into  the 
various  kingdoms  of  Europe,  represented  by  the 
feet  and  toes." 

"Of  what  were  these  feet  and  toes  composed?" 

"Part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay." 

"Now  I  am  going  to  ask  you  a  question,  Daniel, 
and  I  want  you  to  think  carefully  before  you 
answer  it.  When  was  it  that  the  prophet  said  the 
God  of  heaven  would  set  up  a  kingdom  which 
should  never  be  destroyed?" 

"In  the  days  of  these  kings." 

"What  kings  are  meant?" 

"The  kings  represented  by  the  toes  of  the  image, 
or  the  kingdoms  into  which  the  Roman  Empire 
was  finally  divided." 


82  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Do  you  remember  about  what  time  Christ 
established  his  kingdom  in  person?" 

"I  do  not  know  just  what  you  mean  to  ask." 

"Was  Christ  upon  the  earth  in  the  days  of  the 
Grecian  or  Roman  power?" 

"The  Roman  power,  of  course." 

"Was  it  before  or  after  the  division  of  the 
Roman  government  into  the  Eastern  and  Western 
empires?" 

"It  was  before." 

"Then,  as  the  ten  kingdoms  represented  by  the 
toes  of  the  image  were  set  up  long  after  this,  the 
kingdom  or  church  established  by  Christ  in  per- 
son could  not  have  been  this  kingdom  which 
Daniel  saw  set  up  by  the  God  of  heaven,  could  it?" 

"No,  I  think  not." 

"What  did  the  prophet  say  this  kingdom,  set  up 
by  the  God  of  heaven,  was  to  do?" 

"To  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  king- 
doms, and  stand  for  ever." 

"You  must  bear  in  mind,  then,  that  the  church 
or  kingdom  which  Christ  established  when  here  in 
person,  was  not  established  at  the  time  spoken  of 
by  Daniel,  but  the  kingdom  which  Daniel  saw  was 
set  up  by  the  God  of  heaven  and  was  to  consume 
or  break  in  pieces  all  these  other  kingdoms  and 
stand  for  ever. 

"Daniel,  himself,  saw  the  church  established  by 
Christ  prevailed  against  and  worn  out  by  the  horn 
in  the  head  of  the  fourth  beast  which  had  eyes  and 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  83 

a  mouth  which  spake  very  great  things.  'I  beheld/ 
says  Daniel,  'and  the  same  horn  made  war  with 
the  saints,  and  prevailed  against  them;  until  the 
Ancient  of  Days  came,  and  judgment  was  given  to 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High;  and  the  time  came 
that  the  saints  possessed  the  kingdom  .  .  .  and  the 
kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to 
the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose 
kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all 
dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him/ 

"History  records  the  fulfillment  of  many  of 
these  predictions,  and  if  we  will  study  it  closely 
enough,  we  shall  see  how  the  Lord  has  been  pre- 
paring the  way  for  the  setting  up  of  his  kingdom, 
which  is  to  be  possessed  by  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High.  When  the  Lord  inspired  the  heart  of 
Columbus  to  penetrate  the  unknown  realms  of  the 
mighty  ocean,  there  was  not  upon  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth  a  spot  of  ground  where  man  might 
worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  con- 
science. America  was  discovered,  and,  in  process 
of  time,  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  came  here  for  that 
very  purpose,  and  though  they  themselves  become 
intolerant,  God  moved  upon  the  framers  of  our 
constitution,  and  not  only  civil  but  religious  liberty 
was  declared  to  be  the  inalienable  right  of  man. 
This  accomplished,  and  the  war  ended  which 
secured  our  independence  and  freedom  from  the 
trammels  of  all  other  governments,  and  from  the 


84  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

dictation  of  all  narrow  prejudice,  God  then  pro- 
ceeds in  fulfillment  of  prophecy  to  restore  the  gos- 
pel, send  it  back  to  the  earth  by  an  angel,  and  set 
up  his  kingdom  which  the  saints  shall  possess;  but 
as  civil  and  religious  liberty  preceded  its  establish- 
ment here,  so  will  it  precede  its  establishment 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth." 

"What  does  it  take  to  constitute  a  kingdom, 
father?" 

"Four  things  at  least  are  necessary  to  constitute 
a  kingdom,  either  on  earth  or  in  heaven.  First,  a 
king;  second,  laws;  third,  officers  who  have  power 
to  execute  those  laws;  and  fourth,  subjects  who 
are  governed  by  those  laws.  Christ  is  King  by  the 
appointment  of  his  Father:  'But  unto  the  Son  he 
saith,  Thy  throne,  0  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever:  a 
scepter  of  righteousness  is  the  scepter  of  thy  king- 
dom. Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated 
iniquity;  therefore  God,  even  thy  God,  hath 
anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy 
fellows/— Hebrews  1:8,  9. 

"His  subjects  are  the  saints,  who  have  been 
delivered  from  the  power  of  darkness:  Who  hath 
delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath 
translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son.'- 
Colossians  1:13. 

"His  officers  are  those  who  have  been  called  and 
sent  of  God:  'And  no  man  taketh  this  honor  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was 
Aaron/— Hebrews  5: 4. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  85 

"The  laws  of  his  kingdom  are  in  the  gospel, 
which  Paul  calls  the  word  of  reconciliation  which 
God  had  committed  unto  them  and  says,  'We  are 
ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech 
you  by  us:  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye 
reconciled  to  God/ 

"Let  us  see  now  how  the  claims  of  Joseph  Smith 
will  bear  testing.  Daniel  said,  'In  the  days  of 
these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  king- 
dom/—Daniel  2:44.  Joseph  Smith  claims  that  in 
his  first  vision  he  saw  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and 
they  assured  him  that  there  was  not  upon  the 
earth  a  people  or  church  which  was  accepted  or 
owned  of  them,  and  they  commanded  him  that  he 
should  not  unite  with  any  of  them. 

"John,  the  Revelator,  saw  'Another  angel  fly  in 
the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel 
to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  peo- 
ple/—Revelation  14:6. 

"Joseph  Smith  claims  that  the  angel  Moroni 
came  to  him  at  various  times,  and  finally  delivered 
to  him,  with  his  own  hands,  the  plates  upon  which 
were  contained  the  fullness  of  the  everlasting  gos- 
pel. John  further  declares  the  message  of  the 
angel  to  be,  'Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him;  for 
the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come/— Revelation 
14:7. 

"Joseph  Smith  declares  that  upon  the  angel's 
return  the  second  time,  he  added  to  his  first  mes- 


86  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

sage  the  information  that  great  judgments  and 
desolations  were  about  to  come  upon  the  earth. 
They  would  come  by  famine,  pestilence,  and  the 
sword  even  in  that  generation. 

"The  word  of  God  plainly  teaches  and  declares 
that,  in  the  church  or  kingdom  of  God,  no  one  has 
any  right  to  preach  the  word  or  administer  the 
ordinances  unless  God  gives  him  authority.  If  all 
the  churches  were  wrong,  and  Joseph  was  forbid- 
den to  join  any  of  them,  where  was  he  to  get 
authority  to  preach  the  gospel?  They  could  not 
give  him  what  they  did  not  have  themselves;  and 
if  they  could  have  done  so,  he  was  forbidden  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  them.  Who  was  going 
to  say  to  him,  'Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
my  gospel'?  The  Lord  had  said  through  Joseph  to 
Oliver  Cowdery,  'Behold,  the  field  is  white  already 
to  the  harvest,  therefore,  whoso  desireth  to  reap, 
let  him  thrust  in  his  sickle  with  his  might,  and 
reap  while  the  day  lasts,  that  he  may  treasure  up 
for  his  soul  everlasting  salvation  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Yea,  whosoever  will  thrust  in  his  sickle 
and  reap,  the  same  is  called  of  God/  Do  you  not 
see  how  very  easily  Joseph  might  have  taken  this 
general  call  and  commandment,  as  being  a  call 
with  authority  to  the  ministry?" 

"It  certainly  reads  very  much  like  it,  father, 
and  is  not  that  the  way  they  go  into  the  ministry 
in  other  churches?" 

"I  believe  it  is,  but  it  is  not  God's  way,  and 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  87 

Joseph  would  have  made  a  fatal  mistake  if  he  had 
come  to  that  conclusion  or  acted  in  that  way;  but 
he  did  not  make  such  a  mistake  because  he  was 
being  taught  of  God.  You  remember  that  Jesus 
went  apart  into  a  mountain,  and,  after  he  had 
called  his  twelve  apostles,  he  ordained  them  that 
he  might  send  them  forth  to  preach  and  that  they 
might  have  power  to  heal  sicknesses  and  to  cast 
out  devils.  His  calling  them  to  follow  him  did  not 
give  this  power.  Jesus  called  the  twelve  to  follow 
him,  long  before  he  ordained  them  or  gave  them 
authority  to  act  as  officers  in  his  kingdom." 

"Did  he  ever  give  Joseph  Smith  this  authority?" 

"Yes,  he  did,  but  not  until  after  he  was  bap- 
tized." 

"Who  baptized  him?" 

"A  man  by  the  name  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  who 
had  heard  of  the  plates  from  Joseph's  family.  I 
should  have  told  you  that  Joseph  had  been  married 
some  time  before  he  obtained  the  plates.  When 
the  persecution  became  so  great  that  he  could  no 
longer  remain  at  his  father's,  he  went  with  his 
wife  to  Pennsylvania,  taking  the  plates  with  him. 
At  first  his  wife  was  his  only  scribe,  but  Joseph, 
becoming  anxious  to  get  on  faster  with  the  work, 
prayed  to  the  Lord  that  he  would  send  him  help, 
which  the  Lord  promised  to  do.  After  Joseph 
went  to  Pennsylvania,  the  teacher  of  the  school 
where  his  father  lived  came  to  his  father's  to 
board,  and,  hearing  from  the  family  the  strange 


88  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

story,  became  very  much  interested,  and  prayed 
earnestly  (though  secretly)  to  the  Lord  that  he 
might  know  if  it  was  true. 

"The  Lord  gave  him  to  know  that  it  was  true, 
and  his  mind  was  filled  with  anxiety  to  go  where 
Joseph  was;  and  as  soon  as  possible  he  set  out  with 
Samuel  Smith,  a  brother  of  Joseph's,  and  when 
they  arrived  there,  Joseph  was  expecting  them, 
for  the  Lord  had  told  him  he  would  send  him  help. 
This  teacher  was  Oliver  Cowdery,  and  he  became 
of  great  help  to  Joseph  in  writing  down  the  trans- 
lation of  the  plates;  and  he  is  one  of  the  three  men 
to  whom  the  angel  showed  the  plates,  as  you  will 
remember  that  Joseph  never  showed  them  to  but 
few,  because  God  had  forbidden  him  to  do  so. 

"In  translating  the  plates,  they  came  to  instruc- 
tion concerning  baptism,  and  went  to  the  Lord  in 
prayer,  desiring  to  know  more  about  it.  While 
they  were  praying  and  calling  upon  the  Lord,  a 
messenger  descended  in  a  cloud  of  light,  and  lay- 
ing his  hands  upon  them,  ordained  them  thus: 
'Upon  you,  my  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of 
Messiah,  I  confer  the  priesthood  of  Aaron,  which 
holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  of 
the  gospel  of  repentance  and  of  baptism  by  immer- 
sion for  the  remission  of  sins;  and  this  shall  never 
be  taken  again  from  the  earth  until  the  sons  of 
Levi  do  oif er  again  an  offering  unto  the  Lord  in 
righteousness/  The  angel  then  commanded  them 
to  go  and  baptize  each  other,  telling  Joseph  to  first 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  89 

baptize  Oliver  and  then  Oliver  to  baptize  Joseph, 
and  in  the  same  manner  to  ordain  each  other  to 
the  Aaronic  priesthood.  The  same  messenger  told 
them  that  he  acted  under  the  direction  of  Peter, 
James,  and  John,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  Mel- 
chisedec  priesthood,  and  promised  that,  in  due 
time,  this  priesthood  also  should  be  conferred  upon 
them.  Accordingly,  in  obedience  to  the  command 
received  through  this  messenger  (who  was  John 
the  Baptist),  they  baptized  and  ordained  each 
other;  and  after  they  came  up  out  of  the  water, 
they  experienced  great  and  glorious  blessings  and 
prophesied  many  things  concerning  the  church 
and  the  people  of  this  generation.  This  occurred 
on  the  15th  of  May,  1829.  The  full  authority  of 
the  kingdom,  however,  had  not  yet  been  conferred 
upon  any  one,  for  no  one  held  authority  to  lay  on 
hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Afterwards, 
Peter,  James,  and  John  conferred  the  Melchisedec 
priesthood  upon  Joseph  and  Oliver.  On  the  sixth 
day  of  April,  1830,  the  church  or  kingdom  of  God 
was  organized  with  six  members. 


90  WITH  THE  CHURCH 


CHAPTER 

PREACHING  THE  GOSPEL 

Did  we  in  our  own  strength  confide, 
Our  striving  would  be  losing; 

Were  not  the  right  man  on  our  side. 
The  man  of  God's  own  choosing. 

Dost  ask  who  that  may  be? 
Christ  Jesus,  it  is  he, 
Lord  Sabaoth  his  name, 
From  age  to  age  the  same, 
And  he  must  win  the  battle. 

—F.  H.  Hedge. 
From  the  German  of  Martin  Luther. 


0  YOU  know  the  history  of  the  way  in 
which  God  qualified  the  men  who  were 
chosen  to  be  witnesses  to  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  to  testify  to  its  truth?"  asked  Daniel. 

"This  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  parts  of  the 
history,"  said  Mr.  Clark.  "You  will  remember  that 
the  charge  of  the  angel  was  very  strict  to  Joseph; 
and  no  one  was  to  see  the  plates  unless  God  com- 
manded him  to  show  them.  Here  are  the  names 
of  eight  witnesses  to  whom  Joseph  was  com- 
manded to  show  the  plates,  and  they  testify  that 
they  saw  them  and  handled  them,  and  solemnly 
witness  before  God  that  what  they  testify  to,  is 
true." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  91 

"These  were  not  the  three  special  witnesses, 
were  they?" 

"No;  and  I  want  you  to  notice  in  what  a  special 
manner  God  guards  the  testimony  in  regard  to  the 
divine  origin  of  this  book.  Had  there  been  only 
these  eight  witnesses,  men  might  have  said,  We 
do  not  doubt  their  testimony  is  honest  enough,  and 
that  they  have  seen  the  plates,  but  how  do  they 
know  that  this  book  contains  what  was  written  on 
them?  It  is  not  likely  that  Smith  found  the  plates 
by  accident,  just  as  many  other  strange  things  are 
found,  and  it  has  come  into  his  head  to  build  up  a 
system  of  religion;  and  by  putting  himself  at  the 
head,  he  will  become  a  great  man.  He  has  there- 
fore drawn  upon  his  imagination  to  translate  the 
writing  on  the  plates,  and  as  no  one  can  read  it, 
his  deception  can  not  be  discovered,  and  those  who 
are  silly  enough  believe  that  what  he  says  is  true/ 

"But,  my  children,  if  the  people  of  this  genera- 
tion reject  the  Book  of  Mormon,  they  will  have  no 
excuse  left  for  doing  it,  because  God  has  not  left 
them  any.  The  record  itself  told  them  that  three 
special  witnesses  were  to  be  provided  by  the  Lord, 
to  whom  he  would  grant  that  they  should  see  the 
plates;  and  when  Joseph  inquired  through  the 
Urim  and  Thummim  who  these  were  to  be,  he  was 
told,  as  I  mentioned  before,  that  they  should  be 
Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer,  and  Martin  Har- 
ris. If  he  was  a  deceiver,  he  here  placed  himself 
in  a  strange  position.  Moroni  had  taken  away  the 


92  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

plates  and  yet  these  men  had  never  seen  them.  If 
Joseph  Smith  was  to  practice  deception  now,  he 
must  get  the  Lord  to  help  him;  and  truly  the  Lord 
did  help  him,  not  to  practice  deceit,  but  to  con- 
firm the  truth  of  what  he  had  declared  through 
him. 

"Being  anxious  that  these  three  men  whom  God 
had  appointed  should  be  qualified  to  become  wit- 
nesses, Joseph  in  company  with  them  retired  to 
the  woods  to  ask  God  for  a  fulfillment  of  the 
promise  he  had  made.  Kneeling  down,  they  called 
upon  God  in  earnest  prayer,  Joseph  leading  and 
followed  by  the  others  in  turn.  This  they  did 
twice  in  succession,  observing  the  same  order  and 
each  one  praying. 

"When  at  the  close  of  their  second  prayer  they 
received  no  manifestation  of  divine  power,  Martin 
Harris  proposed  to  withdraw  from  the  rest,  as  he 
felt  that  in  some  way  the  hindering  cause  was  in 
him.  A  few  moments  after  he  had  gone,  while 
they  were  praying,  they  beheld  a  light  above  them 
in  the  air,  of  exceeding  brightness,  and  an  angel 
stood  before  them.  In  his  hand  he  held  the  plates 
which  they  had  been  praying  to  see. 

"Slowly  he  turned  over  the  leaves  one  by  one,  so 
that  they  could  see  the  engravings  oji  them  very 
distinctly.  Then  addressing  himself  to  David 
Whitmer  he  said,  'David,  blessed  is  the  Lord  and 
he  that  keeps  his  commandments/  and  imme- 
diately afterwards  they  heard  a  voice  from  out  of 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  93 

the  bright  light  saying:  'These  plates  have  been 
revealed  by  the  power  of  God  and  have  been 
translated  by  the  power  of  God.  The  translation 
which  you  have  seen  of  them  is  correct,  and  I  com- 
mand you  to  bear  record  of  what  you  now  see  and 
hear.' 

"Joseph  then  joined  Martin  Harris,  and,  uniting 
their  faith  and  prayers  together,  he  also  heard  and 
saw  the  same  things  and  rejoiced  exceedingly, 
praising  God  for  his  mercy.  After  this,  the  three 
witnesses  drew  up  their  testimony  as  they  had 
been  commanded,  'To  all  nations,  kindred,  tongues, 
and  people/ ' 

"Father,"  said  Mary,  "I  do  not  see  how  it  will  be 
possible  for  people  to  disbelieve  this,  when  so  many 
witness  that  God  has  shown  them  that  it  is  true. 
I  am  anxious  to  know  what  is  in  the  book.  When 
will  you  begin  to  read  it  to  us?" 

"In  a  few  days,  I  think;  but  I  want  to  tell  you, 
Mary,  that  you  must  not  expect  to  see  people  will- 
ing to  give  up  their  old  systems  of  religion  without 
a  desperate  effort  to  uphold  them.  It  always  has 
been  so,  and  always  will  be  to  the  end  of  time. 
You  know  that  they  refused  to  hear  Christ,  and 
not  only  rejected  his  message,  but  crucified  him, 
and  persecuted  those  who  believed  on  him.  The 
Savior  told  them  that  it  would  be  so,  that  the  time 
would  come  when  those  who  killed  them  would 
think  they  were  pleasing  God  in  doing  so." 

"Do  you  think,  father,  that  the  time  will  ever 


94  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

come  again  when  people  will  be  killed  because  they 
do  not  believe  as  others  do?" 

"I  do  not  know,  daughter,  but  it  would  not  be 
strange.  As  far  as  we  know  the  history  of  the 
world,  it  always  has  been  so,  and  men  are  very 
much  the  same  now  that  they  were  in  the  past. 
Indeed  they  have  already  manifested  great  hatred 
toward  Joseph  and  his  followers,  and  have  circu- 
lated all  manner  of  falsehoods  about  them,  even 
arresting  them  upon  the  most  trivial  charges." 

Again  the  heart  of  Mrs.  Clark  throbbed  pain- 
fully for  a  moment  as  she  looked  at  her  group  of 
little  ones,  but  it  was  only  for  a  moment;  then  the 
calm  assurance  of  faith  came  to  her,  and  lifting  up 
her  heart  to  God  she  prayed  earnestly  that  if  the 
covenant  into  which  she  had  entered  led  unto 
death  she  might  have  grace  given  her  to  endure 
to  the  end— even  to  the  end— and  that  all  her  chil- 
dren might  be  gathered  into  the  fold.  She  had 
made  her  choice,  and  for  life  or  death,  through 
evil  as  well  as  through  good  report,  she  would  fol- 
low the  Lord.  Then  how  thankful  she  felt  that 
God  had  given  her  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  of 
what  she  had  embraced.  It  was  not  a  belief,  but  a 
knowledge.  She  had  believed  before  she  was  bap- 
tized, but  when  she  had  been  confirmed  a  member 
of  the  church,  the  Holy  Ghost  had  descended  in 
power,  witnessing  to  her  that  she  was  a  child  of 
God.  It  was  the  seal  of  her  adoption  into  his 
family,  and  she  needed  no  one  to  assure  her  that 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  95 

what  she  had  obeyed  was  the  gospel  of  Christ,  for 
the  witness  of  God  was  greater  to  her  than  the 
witness  of  man. 

When  the  elders  had  said,  "Receive  thou  the 
Holy  Ghost,"  she  had  felt  it  come  upon  her,  baptiz- 
ing her  from  the  crown  of  her  head  to  the  soles  of 
her  feet,  and  from  that  time  no  shadow  of  waver- 
ing crossed  her  soul,  and  she  felt  that  it  would 
never  be  possible  for  her  to  doubt.  Never! 

"To-morrow,"  said  Mr.  Clark,  "is  the  Lord's  Day, 
and  I  have  invited  as  many  of  our  neighbors  as  I 
could  see,  in  so  short  a  time,  to  meet  with  us  here 
at  ten  o'clock  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  religious 
meeting.  We  will  retire  early  in  order  that  we 
may  be  up  early  and  have  everything  in  readiness." 

The  children  looked  inquiringly  at  each  other, 
but  they  did  not  ask  the  question  which  was  in 
their  minds,  "Who  will  preach?"  Neither  did  their 
father  tell  them,  but  they  soon  went  to  bed,  think- 
ing there  would  be  great  excitement  the  next  day, 
if  half  the  wonderful  things  which  they  had  heard 
of  should  be  told.  They  knew  that  some  of  the 
neighbors  had  learned  already  the  object  of  the 
recent  visit  to  Kirtland,  and  they  knew  that  as 
many  as  could  get  there  would  be  there. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  Daniel  was  now 
several  years  older  than  when  he  passed  that  terri- 
ble night  in  the  woods,  and  that  he  was  no  longer 
a  youth,  but  a  man  in  stature  and  in  feeling,  and 
there  had  come  to  his  heart  the  blissful  knowledge 


96  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

which  sooner  or  later  knocks  for  admission  at  the 
heart  of  every  boy  or  girl. 

He  knew  that  there  was  one  whose  smile  he 
valued  above  all  others,  and  the  lightest  touch  of 
whose  hand  had  power  to  thrill  him  with  such  a 
sense  of  bliss  as  nothing  besides  could  do.  From 
all  others  his  heart  singled  out  this  one,  and  with- 
out measure  or  reservation  gave  to  her  the  first, 
truest,  and  best  love  of  his  manhood. 

Not  a  dream,  not  an  aspiration  of  his  soul  which 
did  not  include  her;  and  he  had  resolved  that  very 
soon  he  would  ask  her  to  be  his  wife,  to  share  with 
him  the  journey  of  life,  making  its  joys  dearer  and 
its  cares  lighter,  but  now  his  mind  was  troubled. 
He  had  felt  that  she  understood  the  nature  of  his 
feelings  and  hoped  that  she  loved  him;  but  this 
was  before  his  father  had  brought  home  this 
strange  news.  Now  many  a  doubt  arose  in  his 
mind  as  to  how  it  might  terminate. 

He  believed  fully  all  which  his  father  had  said, 
and  he  knew  that  the  time  was  very  near  when  he 
would  be  called  upon  to  act.  Would  she  believe  as 
he  did,  or  would  action  upon  his  part  build  up  a 
barrier  between  them?  That  he  could  ever  give 
up  the  truth  did  not  once  present  itself  to  his 
mind,  neither  did  it  enter  his  heart  that  he  could 
ever  resign  Margery;  but  notwithstanding  this,  a 
vague  uneasiness  took  possession  of  him,  and  he 
longed  yet  dreaded  to  see  the  morrow.  He  felt 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  97 

sure  that  she  would  come,  for  they  lived  near  and 
she  and  Mary  were  friends. 

For  years  he  had  felt  that  he  would  yet  be  called 
upon  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  his  studies 
had  all  been  entered  upon  with  direct  reference  to 
this.  True,  they  consisted  mostly  of  sacred  and 
profane  history  (not  very  much  towards  qualifying 
a  young  man  to  preach  in  these  days);  but  he 
found  that  Jesus  was  familiar  with  the  Old  Testa- 
ment Scriptures,  and  Paul  exhorted  Timothy  to 
search  the  Scriptures,  and  a  doubt  never  entered 
his  mind  that  when  the  time  came  for  him  to 
"declare  the  works  of  the  Lord,"  the  Lord  would 
enable  him  to  do  it. 

He  almost  wished  that  he  had  asked  Margery 
sooner  and  put  it  beyond  her  power  to  reject  him 
because  of  his  religion;  but  no,  he  was  glad  he  had 
not  done  so,  for  he  knew  that  he  would  never  have 
held  her  to  the  fulfillment  of  any  promise  which 
her  heart  did  not  fully  ratify,  and  now  he  would 
never  ask  her  to  be  his  wife  until  he  had  decided 
fully  on  his  future  course. 

The  day  dawned  clear  and  bright  and  promised 
to  be  one  of  the  loveliest  of  a  late  Indian  summer. 
Rude  benches  had  been  constructed  under  the 
large  forest-trees  in  front  of  the  house,  and  as 
early  as  half  past  nine  the  people  began  to  assem- 
ble, and  by  ten  o'clock  the  audience  numbered  over 
fifty  grown  people,  besides  children  of  every  age. 
As  Daniel  had  expected,  Margery  was  there;  but 


98  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

being  detained  in  assisting  his  father  to  manage  a 
restless  team,  he  had  not  been  there  when  she 
came,  and  he  quietly  seated  himself  at  some  dis-* 
tance  from  her,  and  found  himself  speculating  as 
to  who  was  going  to  preach. 

He  had  never  heard  his  father  address  an  audi- 
ence; but  for  some  reason  did  not  feel  very  much 
surprised  when  he  arose  and  announced  a  familiar 
hymn,  and  after  the  singing  offered  up  a  short  but 
fervent  prayer.  Then  the  congregation  sang 
another  hymn,  after  which  Mr.  Clark  arose  and 
read  the  second  chapter  of  Acts.  He  told  them  he 
should  confine  what  he  had  that  day  to  say  to 
them  to  a  brief  review  of  Peter's  answer  to  those 
Jews  who  had  cried  out,  "Men  and  brethren,  what 
shall  we  do?" 

He  then  went  back  in  the  history  of  this  same 
apostle  to  the  time  when  he  had  denied  the  Savior 
with  cursing,  trembling  to  acknowledge  him  before 
even  a  servant-maid;  but  here,  upon  the  day  of* 
Pentecost,  boldly  and  fearlessly  he  stands  up 
before  the  assembled  thousands  of  the  Jews,  gath- 
ered from  every  nation  under  heaven,  and  without 
a  tremor  in  his  voice  or  the  slightest  hesitation, 
charges  upon  them  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  and 
declares  his  resurrection  by  the  power  of  God,  no 
stammering  tongue  now  betraying  his  Galilean 
origin,  but  an  irresistible  tide  of  eloquence,  until 
pricked  to  their  hearts,  unable  to  bear  it  longer, 
they  cry  out,  "What  shall  we  do?" 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  99 

Whence  this  great  change,  wonderful  in  its 
nature  and  effects?  Searching  for  its  cause,  he 
called  their  attention  to  the  last  interview  between 
Christ  and  his  apostles  and  the  strict  injunction  he 
had  given  them.  "John,"  said  he,  "truly  baptized 
with  water,  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  not  many  days  hence.  Tarry  at  Jerusalem; 
depart  not,  but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father. 
I  have  told  you  of  it;  told  you  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  me  to  leave  you,  for  if  I  did  not  the  Com- 
forter would  not  come.  You  are  to  be  witnesses 
unto  me  in  all  the  world,  but  there  is  another 
whose  witness  is  greater,  even  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  therefore  abide  in  Jerusalem  until 
ye  receive  power  from  on  high." 

"Here,  then,"  said  Mr.  Clark,  "we  obtain  the  key 
to  unravel  the  mystery  of  this  strange  transforma- 
tion. In  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  then, 
resided  this  wonderful  power  which  even  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Master  had  failed  to  confer  upon  his 
disciples.  Wonderful,  not  only  in  the  boldness 
conferred,  but  in  its  convincing  power.  The  num- 
ber added  to  the  church  in  one  day  vastly  outnum- 
bered the  church  previously  at  Jerusalem,  for  we 
read  that  the  number  of  names  together  were 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty,  but  upon  this  day 
about  three  thousand  were  added  unto  them. 

"Before  this  they  had  prayed  to  God  to  direct, 
and  had  then  chosen  by  lot  one  to  take  the  place  of 
Judas  in  the  ministry;  but  after  this  we  read  of  no 


100  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

more  casting  of  lots  in  matters  like  this,  but  find 
the  Spirit  taking  up  the  office  work  assigned  it  in 
the  church  and  speaking  with  authority,  as  when 
they  were  ministering  and  fasting  at  Antioch  The 
Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul 
for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them/— Acts 
13:2.  And  again,  when  they  had,  in  obedience  to 
this  direction,  sent  them  away,  after  going  to 
various  places,  they  would  have  continued  their 
journey  to  Asia,  but  the  Holy  Ghost  forbade  their 
going  there.  (See  Acts  16: 6.) 

"But  going  back  and  taking  up  again  the  cry  of 
the  three  thousand  Jews,  'Men  and  brethren,  what 
shall  we  do?'  let  us  hear  the  answer;  hear  it,  while 
we  bear  the  fact  well  in  mind  that  Peter,  who 
answers  this  question,  was  one  of  the  number  upon 
whom  the  Holy  Ghost  had  been  poured  out  and 
was  therefore  doubly  qualified  to  answer  it.  Quali- 
fied, because  he  had  been  with  Jesus  during  all  his 
earthly  ministry,  and  was  one  of  those  to  whom 
the  Master  had  said,  'Ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto 
me';  and  now  by  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  he 
had,  as  the  future  companion  of  his  life  journey, 
the  Spirit  which  should  guide  into  all  truth,  and 
which  was  the  other  witness  to  the  truth  of  all 
things  taught  by  Jesus. 

"The  words  are  not  mine,  neither  the  doctrine. 
Christ  commanded  them  to  teach  to  all  men  just 
what  he  had  taught  to  them;  and  is  there  any  one 
under  the  sound  of  my  voice  who  believes  that 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  101 

Peter  was  disobedient  to  this  command?  Then 
Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you, 
and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  who  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.'— 
Acts  2: 38,  39. 

"Repentance,  then,  was  required  of  them  as  the 
first  requisite  after  faith.  They  had  shown  their 
faith  in  God  when  they  cried  out,  'What  shall  we 
do?'  and  the  question  evidently  implied,  'What 
must  we  do  if  we  would  be  saved?'  But  further 
than  this  there  was  a  command,  and  the  object  of 
the  command  was  most  distinctly  stated,  'Be  bap- 
tized every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  the  remission  of  sins/  and  then  follows  a  prom- 
ise, positive,  unconditional,  broad,  deep,  and  far- 
reaching  as  the  gospel  itself:  'Ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost/  because  Christ  has  prom- 
ised it,  and  to-day  God  has  ratified  the  promise  of 
his  Son. 

"Turn  with  me  to  John  7: 17,  and  we  hear  Jesus 
saying,  'If  any  man  will  do  his  will,  (that  is,  the 
Father's  will,)  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine, 
whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of 
myself/  Peter  in  very  few  words  told  them  the 
will  of  the  Father,  and  finished  by  saying,  Te 
shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.' 

"I  see  here  to-day  many  of  my  friends  who,  I 


102  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

know,  belong  to  different  churches,  and  I  want  to 
ask  them  how  it  was  with  them  in  the  years  gone 
by  when  they  inquired  of  their  preachers  the  same 
thing;  put  to  them  the  same  question  asked  by 
these  alarmed  and  convicted  Jews  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?'  I  remem- 
ber how  it  was  with  me,  and  I  doubt  not  my  own 
experience  is  similar  to  yours. 

"I  was  told  to  come  forward,  and  they  would 
pray  to  God  to  convert  my  soul;  and  when  I  could 
give  sufficient  evidence  of  being  converted,  then, 
if  I  had  not  been  baptized  in  infancy,  they  would 
baptize  me  and  the  church  would  receive  me  as  a 
member.  But  Peter  had  not  so  learned  Christ. 
The  will  of  the  Father  was  that  they  should 
believe  on  the  Son  whom  he  had  sent,  and  having 
believed  on  Jesus,  they  should  be  baptized  in  his 
name,  not  as  a  form  or  a  sign,  but  for  a  specific 
purpose;  namely,  the  remission  of  their  sins,  and 
then  they  had  a  promise. 

"Before  this  they  had  no  promise  whatever,  arid 
the  apostle  tells  us  elsewhere  that  the  'Spirit  of 
God  dwelleth  not  in  unholy  temples/  If  there 
remains  any  doubt  in  regard  to  this  matter,  let  us 
go  on  a  little  farther  with  Saul  (or  Paul)  in  his 
journey  upon  which  he  had  been  sent  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  we  overtake  him  while  he  is  sojourning 
at  Ephesus. 

"Here  he  finds  disciples— 'certain  disciples/  the 
narrative  calls  them,  but  it  is  evident  that  they 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  103 

believed  themselves  to  be  disciples  of  Jesus.  Paul 
asks  of  them  a  very  plain,  straightforward  ques- 
tion, 'Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye 
believed?'  They  answer  in  astonishment,  'We  have 
not  so  much  as  heard  whether  there  be  any  Holy 
Ghost/ 

"It  is  Paul's  turn  now  to  be  astonished,  and  he 
quickly  asks,  'Unto  what  then  were  ye  baptized?' 
They  answer,  'Unto  John's  baptism.'  'Some  mis- 
take here,'  reasons  Paul,  'John  verily  baptized  with 
the  baptism  of  repentance,  saying  unto  the  people, 
that  they  should  believe  on  him  which  should  come 
after  him';  and  it  is  recorded  of  John  that  he  told 
the  people,  'He  is  mightier  than  I  ...  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire.' 
What  was  the  result  of  this  brief  dialogue  with 
Paul?  'When  they  heard  this,  they  were  baptized 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.' 

"Thank  God,  the  record  does  not  close  here,  for 
we  need  all  the  way-marks  we  can  fi«d  to  point  us 
to  the  straight  and  narrow  way  which  leads  to  life 
everlasting.  Jesus  said  of  this  way,  'Few  there  be 
that  find  it';  and,  my  friends,  when  we  consider 
how  this  way  has  been  hedged  up  by  the  teachers 
men  have  heaped  to  themselves,  how  they  have 
taught  their  own  commandments  instead  of  the 
pure  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God;  when  we  consider 
this,  I  say,  it  is  not,  or  should  not  be  surprising  to 
us  that  it  became  necessary  for  God  to  restore 
the  gospel  to  the  earth  by  the  hands  of  an  angel. 


104  WITH    THE   CHURCH 

"But  let  us  go  back  to  Paul,  and  see  what  tran- 
spired after  he  had  baptized  the  disciples  he  found 
at  Ephesus.  The  record  says,  'And  when  Paul  had 
laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
upon  them;  and  they  spake  with  tongues  and 
prophesied/  Think  you  that  after  this  Paul  would 
have  found  it  necessary  to  ask  them,  'Have  ye 
received  the  Holy  Ghost?'  Paul  had  not  been  with 
the  apostles  when  Jesus  said  to  them,  'These  signs 
shall  follow  them  that  believe/  but  he  tells  us  that 
Jesus  was  his  teacher. 

"Man  had  not  taught  him  the  gospel,  and,  dear 
friends,  let  us  bear  this  one  thing  in  mind,  when 
Christ  teaches,  perfect  harmony  will  always  be 
found.  He  will  not  declare  to  the  messenger  he 
sends  to-day,  that  which  he  will  to-morrow  send 
another  to  take  back,  for  he  himself  came  from 
God,  who  changes  not.  He  was  with  the  Father 
when  the  plan  of  human  redemption  was  framed; 
and  that  redemption  is  in  the  gospel  which  was 
preached  in  the  beginning,  as  well  as  in  these 
latter  days,  and  to  which  'the  law'  was  afterwards 
added  because  of  transgression. 

"But  let  us  call  your  attention  to  another  part  of 
God's  word  as  proof  of  the  way  in  which  Christ 
intended  his  gospel  should  be  confirmed  to  those 
who  obeyed  it.  This  takes  us  back  to  the  time 
when  Paul  was  himself  a  bitter  enemy  of  the 
church.  Indeed  he  was  foremost  among  those 
who  were  persecuting  the  Saints,  and  most  active 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  105 

in  haling  men  and  women  and  casting  them  into 
prison;  and  because  of  the  fierceness  of  those 
wicked  persecutors,  the  saints  were  scattered 
everywhere. 

"Among  them  was  one,  Philip  by  name,  who 
went  down  to  Samaria  and  preached  Christ  to  the 
people,  and  many  of  them  believed  and  were  bap- 
tized by  him.  When  news  of  this  came  to  Jerusa- 
lem they  sent  Peter  and  John;  and  the  record 
says,  When  they  were  come  down,  [they]  prayed 
for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost: 
(for  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them:  only 
they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus). 
Then  laid  they  their  hands  on  them;  and  they 
received  the  Holy  Ghost/— Acts  8: 15-17. 

"This  again  we  see  is  not  in  harmony  with  what 
is  taught  by  teachers  sent  of  men,  having  only  the 
authority  which  man  can  confer;  but  Peter 
assured  those  who  mocked  upon  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, that  Jesus,  having  received  of  the  Father 
what  he  had  promised,  even  the  Holy  Ghost,  had 
shed  forth  what  they  saw  and  heard." 

Mr.  Clark  then  proceeded:  "I  come  to  you 
to-day  with  this  same  gospel,  alike  in  its  origin,  its 
ordinances,  and  its  promises;  come  to  tell  you  that 
the  Lord  has  restored  again  to  earth,  by  the  hand 
of  an  angel,  the  authority  of  his  priesthood,  or  the 
right  to  administer  in  all  the  ordinances  of  the 
gospel,  and  not  only  to  offer  it  upon  the  same 
terms,  but  with  the  same  promise  associated,  that 


106  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

if  any  man  or  woman  will  do  the  will  of  the 
Father,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  'whether  it 
be  of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself/ 

"It  is  a  thing  unknown  in  the  history  of  the  past 
that  ever  a  deceiver  called  upon  God  to  witness  to 
the  truth  of  his  words  and  received  an  answer  to 
his  call  confirming  that  which  was  spoken.  But  it 
is  not  a  thing  unknown  that  the  Father  promised 
the  Son  to  confirm  his  gospel  by  signs,  neither  are 
these  signs  of  an  indefinite  character,  as  you  will 
see  by  reading  the  last  verses  of  the  last  chapter 
of  Mark.  Jesus  there  says  to^his  disciples,  'Go  .ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall 
be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.  And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that 
believe;  in  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils; 
they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues;  they  shall  take 
up  serpents;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it 
shall  not  hurt  them;  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the 
sick,  and  they  shall  recover/ 

"This  was  just  before  Jesus  was  received  up  into 
heaven,  it  was  his  parting  command  to  those  who 
had  been  with  him,  and  the  promise  was  not  only 
to  them,  but  to  those  who  should  believe  the  gos- 
pel; and  Mark  adds  further,  that  'they  went  forth, 
and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  working  with 
them,  and  confirming  the  word  with  signs  follow- 
ing/ 

"Jesus  commanded  them  to  teach  the  people  to 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  107 

observe  all  things  whatsoever  he  had  commanded 
them,  and  he  would  be  with  them  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  I  come  now  to  ask  of  you,  my  friends,  if 
you  have  ever  heard  this  gospel  presented  to  you, 
the  gospel  which  Paul  declares  came  unto  the 
Saints  in  that  day  not  'in  word  only,  but  also  in 
power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assur- 
ance/ Many  of  you  have  asked  the  way  of  life 
and  salvation;  have  any  of  you  ever  been  answered 
as  Peter  answered  the  three  thousand  upon  the  day 
of  Pentecost?  If  you  have  not,  would  it  not  be 
well  to  inquire  the  reason?  Has  the  gospel  been 
changed,  or  have  we  been  hearing  that  which  is 
not  the  gospel?  Paul  pronounced  a  curse  upon 
man  or  angel  who  should  preach  any  other,  and 
declared  there  was  no  other.  If,  then,  there  is  no 
other,  why  this  change? 

"In  writing  to  the  church  at  Corinth,  Paul 
speaks  at  length  upon  the  spiritual  gifts,  and 
assures  them  that  'no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is 
the  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost/  He  understood 
very  well  that  it  was  the  Holy  Spirit  which  was  to 
bear  witness  of  Christ.  The  apostles  were  his 
witnesses  also,  but  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  greater  than  theirs,  because  one  was  human 
testimony,  the  other  divine;  but  while  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  to  bear  witness  to  men  that  Jesus  was 
the  Son  of  God  and  that  the  doctrine  he  taught 
was  the  truth  of  God,  it  was  at  the  same  time  to 
confer  certain  gifts  upon  the  church,  and  Paul  ir> 


108  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

laboring  to  instruct  the  Corinthian  church  that 
they  may  be  able  to  understand  these  things,  and 
tells  them  that  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is 
given  to  every  man,  but  that  these  are  not  all 
alike.  To  one  is  given  the  word  of  wisdom,  to 
another  the  word  of  knowledge,  to  another  faith, 
to  another  the  gifts  of  healing,  to  another  working 
of  miracles,  to  another  prophecy,  to  another  dis- 
cerning of  spirits,  to  another  divers  kinds  of 
tongues,  to  another  the  interpretation  of  tongues, 
but  no  matter  what  one  of  these  gifts  the  follower 
of  Christ  may  possess,  it  is  bestowed  by  the  same 
Spirit.  (See  1  Corinthians  12: 7-11.)  .  * 

"I  see  before  me  some  of  my  friends  who  are 
Methodist,  and  as  I  was  a  Methodist  for  years,  I 
find  myself  wondering  if  their  experience  corre- 
sponds to  my  own.  I  often  inquired  why  it  was 
that  gifts  of  the  Spirit  were  not  now  in  the 
church,  and  I  would  receive  for  answer,  'They 
were  only  given  to  establish  the  church,  and  not 
being  needed  any  longer,  God  had  removed  them/ 
This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  me,  and  I  never 
read  of  the  wonderful  works,  done  by  the  early 
followers  of  Christ,  without  believing  in  my  soul 
that  they  were  intended  to  be  in  the  church  to  the 
end  of  the  world. 

"Reading  in  a  volume  of  Wesley's  sermons,  I  one 
day,  to  my  astonishment,  came  across  this  passage: 
'It  does  not  appear  that  these  extraordinary  gifts 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  were  common  in  the  church  for 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  109 

more  than  two  or  three  centuries;  we  seldom  hear 
of  them  after  that  fatal  period  when  the  emperor 
Constantine  called  himself  a  Christian;  and  from 
a  vain  imagination  of  promoting  the  Christian 
cause  thereby,  heaped  riches,  honor,  and  power 
upon  the  Christians  in  general,  but  in  particular 
upon  the  clergy. 

"  'From  this  time  they  almost  totally  ceased,  very 
few  instances  of  the  kind  being  found.  The  cause 
of  this  was  not,  as  has  been  vulgarly  supposed, 
because  there  was  no  more  occasion  for  them,  by 
reason  of  all  the  world  becoming  Christian,  for 
this  is  a  miserable  mistake,  as  not  one  twentieth 
part  was  at  that  time  even  nominally  Christian. 
The  real  cause  was  that  "The  love  of  many  waxed 
cold,"  and  the  Christians  had  no  more  of  the  Spirit 
than  the  heathen. 

"  'The  Son  of  Man,  when  he  came  to  examine 
his  church,  could  hardly  "find  faith  on  the  earth." 
This  was  the  real  cause  why  the  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  were  no  longer  to  be  found  dn  the  Christian 
church;  because  the  Christians  were  turned 
heathen  again  and  had  only  a  dead  form  left/ 

"After  reading  this,  another  thought  troubled 
me.  If  God  had  called  Wesley  to  organize  his 
church  and  preach  his  gospel,  why  did  he  not  say 
to  him  as  he  said  to  his  disciples,  'These  signs 
shall  follow  them  that  believe';  especially,  why  did 
he  not  confirm  his  work  as  he  confirmed  theirs? 
Wesley  was  a  great  and  a  good  man,  and  he  did  a 


110  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

grand  work  in  his  day;  but  I  tell  you,  my  friends, 
he  was  not  able  to  restore  the  gospel.  The  power 
and  authority  had  been  taken  from  the  earth,  and 
if  ever  it  should  be  upon  the  earth  again,  one 
would  have  to  be  sent  from  heaven  to  restore  it. 

"Reading  still  further,  we  come  to  his  sermon 
upon  the  signs  of  the  times:  The  times  that  we 
have  reason  to  believe  are  at  hand,  if  they  are  not 
already  begun,  are  what  many  pious  men  have 
termed  the  time  of  the  latter-day  glory;  meaning 
the  time  wherein  God  would  gloriously  display  his 
power  and  grace  in  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise 
that  "the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the 
earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  The  gener- 
ality of  Christians  can  see  no  signs  of  the  glorious 
day  that  is  approaching;  yet  how  is  this  to  be 
accounted  for?  How  is  it  that  men  who  can  now 
discern  the  hue  of  the  sky,  who  are  not  only  great 
philosophers  but  great  divines,  as  eminent  as  ever 
the  Saducees  or  Pharisees  were,  do  not  discern  the 
signs  of  the  glorious  times  which,  if  not  begun,  are 
nigh— even  at  the  door?  .  .  .  And  yet  the  wise 
men  of  the  world,  men  of  learning  and  renown, 
can  not  understand  what  we  mean  by  talking 
extraordinarily  of  God.  They  can  not  discern  the 
signs  of  these  times.  They  see  no  signs  at  all  of 
God's  arising  to  maintain  his  own  cause  and  set  up 
his  kingdom  over  all  the  earth.  .  .  .  What  could 
God  have  done  that  he  has  not  done  to  convince 
you  that  the  day  is  coming,  that  the  time  is  at 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  111 

hand,  when  he  will  fulfill  his  glorious  promise,  and 
will  arise  to  maintain  his  own  cause  and  set  up  his 
kingdom?' 

"From  this  it  will  be  plainly  seen  that  Wesley 
did  not  regard  himself  as  being  called  of  God  to 
establish  Christ's  kingdom,  but  he  looked  forward 
to  the  time  when  God  would  establish  it;  and, 
doubtless,  if  we  had  a  fuller  expression  of  his 
views,  he  knew  that  when  God  should  do  this, 
there  would  be  a  restoration  to  the  earth  of  the 
power  of  the  gospel.  From  the  time  of  my  read- 
ing this,  I  have  been  looking  for  God  to  arise  and 
maintain  his  own  cause;  and  I  thank  God  he  has  at 
last  done  .this;  and  to-day  I  stand  before  you  to 
declare  in  your  hearing  the  wonderful  things 
which  have  lately  come  to  pass  in  our  midst." 

Then  Mr.  Clark  proceeded  to  give  a  brief 
account  of  the  history  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
and  of  the  work  God  had  set  his  hand  to  do  in  the 
latter  days,  and  concluded  by  extending  to  any 
who  might  wish,  the  privilege  of  being  adopted 
into  the  household  and  kingdom  of  God  upon  the 
same  terms  offered  by  Peter  upon  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost; and  as  it  is  not  our  purpose  to  lengthen 
this  part  of  our  story,  we  will  just  say  that  the 
services  were  continued  from  time  to  time,  and  in 
a  few  weeks  a  branch  of  seventy-five  members 
was  organized,  and  the  gifts  and  blessings  of  the 
gospel  were  with  them  in  power. 


112  WITH    THE    CHURCH 


CHAPTER   IX 
MARGERY 

She  hath  a  natural,  wise  sincerity, 

A  simple  truthfulness,  and  these  have  lent  her 

A  dignity  as  moveless  as  the  center; 

So  that  no  influence  of  earth  cart  stir 

Her  steadfast  courage,  nor  can  take  away 

The  holy  peacefulness,  which,  night  and  dayt 

Unto  her  queenly  soul  doth  minister. 

—J.  R.  Lowell. 


E  of  the  most  attentive  listeners  that 
day  to  the  sermon  of  Mr.  Clark  had  been 
his  son,  Daniel,  and  long  before  his  father 
closed,  his  mind  was  fully  made  up  that  if  God 
would  accept  him,  he  would  preach  his  gospel. 
New  light  dawned  upon  his  soul  and  a  burning 
zeal  took  possession  of  him  to  be  numbered  with 
those  who  should  bear  these  glad  tidings  abroad  to 
the  world. 

Once  or  twice  he  glanced  where  Margery  was 
sitting,  anxious  to  see  if  he  could  judge  the  effect 
it  was  having  upon  her,  but  save  an  earnest  atten- 
tion to  the  speaker,  he  could  discover  nothing  to 
indicate  the  workings  of  her  mind;  but  knowing 
that  she  was  truthfulness  itself,  he  knew  that  she 
would  tell  him  frankly  what  she  thought  of  it,  and 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  113 

his  heart  offered  one  earnest  prayer  to  God  that 
the  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit  might  convince  her 
heart. 

When  the  meeting  was  dismissed  the  people 
gathered  in  groups  to  talk  over  the  strange  things 
they  had  heard.  Many  questions  were  asked  and 
answered,  and  Mr.  Clark  was  solicited  to  give  out 
other  appointments,  which  he  did. 

Margery  had  gone  in  with  Mary  and  both  were 
busy  preparing  dinner,  for  some  of  their  friends 
were  going  to  stay  with  them  until  evening,  and 
Daniel  had  no  chance  to  speak  with  her  privately 
until  she  started  for  home,  when,  saddling  his  own 
horse,  he  prepared  to  accompany  her. 

For  some  time .  they  rode  silently  along  the 
shady  road,  each  absorbed  in  his  own  thoughts; 
then  Margery  called  his  attention  to  the  beauty  of 
the  woods,  robed  in  the  varied  tints  of  autumn. 
"But,  after  all,  it  is  only  the  preparation  nature  is 
making  for  their  decay  and  death,"  said  she;  "even 
now  they  are  falling,  and  the  ground  is  strewn 
with  them  like  a  carpet.  How  beautiful  they  were 
in  the  early  springtime,  and  how  eagerly  we 
watched  their  budding,  so  tired  we  were  of  seeing 
the  leafless  branches  where  neither  fruit  nor 
flower  was  growing.  I  am  always  glad  when  the 
spring  comes  back,  but  the  autumn  days  make  me 
sad." 

"We  must  look  beyond  them  for  the  return  of 
the  gladness  nature  is  even  now  at  work  in  her 


114  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

storehouse  to  create  for  us,"  said  Daniel.  "See 
those  rich  clusters  of  goldenrod  among  the  purple 
and  white  asters.  One  knows  not  which  to  admire 
most,  the  early  flowers  of  spring,  or  autumn's 
richer  treasures.  The  works  of  God  are  all  per- 
fect, and  even  the  decay  which  we  deplore,  causes 
us  to  look  forward  to  the  renewal  we  know  will 
surely  spring  from  it,  with  a  zest  we  never  should 
know,  if  it  were  always  with  us  in  its  beauty.  I 
always  loved  my  home;  but  its  light  never  shone 
for  me  with  a  halo  so  soft,  its  voices  were  never  so 
dear  to  me  and  its  sheltering  care  never  so  grate- 
ful as  it  has  been  since  I  once  faced  a  terrible 
death,  through  the  long  and  lonely  hours  of  a 
night  never  to  be  forgotten." 

"When   was    that?"    asked    Margery,   with  a 
scarcely  perceptible  tremor  in  her  voice. 
"It  was  years  ago,  before  we  came  here." 
"Is  the  story  too  long  to  tell?" 
"Oh  no,  not  if  you  would  care  to  hear  it." 
"Tell  it  to  me  then,  for  the  evening  is  so  fine  I 
feel  like  lingering  by  the  way." 

So  while  their  horses  walked  slowly  along  he 
told  her  the  scrap  of  history  with  which  our  read- 
ers are  already  familiar;  told  her  all  even  as  he 
had  told  his  mother,  and  then  said,  "Margery,  for 
more  than  a  year  I  have  known  that  you  were 
more  to  me  than  any  one  upon  the  earth.  I  love 
you  without  any  reservation  of  heart  or  soul,  and  I 
would  gladly  make  you  my  wife;  but  before  I  win 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  115 

a  word  from  you  in  answer,  a  word  which  would  in 
any  way  commit  your  future  to  be  affected  by 
mine,  I  must  tell  you  that  I  know  my  lot  will  be 
cast  in  with  the  people  of  God,  and  if  God  is  will- 
ing to  accept  me,  I  shall  offer  myself  as  one  of  his 
servants  to  carry  this  gospel  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth. 

"I  now  feel  that  the  Lord  sent  the  message  to 
me,  when  my  life  was  preserved  by  the  presence 
of  his  angels,  and  I  feel  sure  that  it  will  soon  be 
made  known  to  me.  I  do  not  know,  but  I  intui- 
tively feel  that  the  life  of  an  elder's  wife  will  be 
one  of  sacrifice  from  first  to  last;  but  if  your  faith 
was  strong,  if  you  knew  that  it  was  a  cross,  taken 
up  daily  through  love  of  God  and  in  his  service, 
I  feel  that  I  know  you  well  enough  to  know  that 
you  would  take  it  up  with  a  light  heart  and  a  firm 
hand. 

"I  will  not  ask  you  to  answer  me  now,  for  all 
this  must  be  new  to  you,  and  as  it  is  a  question 
which  will  affect  our  lives  for  all  time,  if  not  for 
eternity,  it  ought  to  receive  your  most  careful 
attention.  I  will  not  even  ask  you  if  my  love  is 
returned,  but  leave  you  free  to  reject  my  suit  upon 
any  grounds,  for  that  is  your  privilege;  and  your 
happiness  is  more  to  me  than  my  own.  It  will  be 
to  you  like  the  choice  of  Ruth;  for  I  know  that  this 
people  are  to  be  a  peculiar  people,  and  it  may  be 
that  the  time  will  come  when  life  itself  will  be 
demanded  of  those  who  will  not  deny  the  truth." 


116  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Why  do  you  think  this,  Daniel?" 

There  was  in  the  tone  of  Margery's  voice,  as  she 
asked  the  question,  a  subtle  tenderness  which 
made  the  heart  of  Daniel  throb  more  quickly;  and 
he  remembered  that  in  all  their  former  acquaint- 
ance she  had  never  called  him  Daniel  before;  but 
he  steadied  his  voice  as  he  replied  to  her  question, 
though  one  swift  glance  at  her  slightly  averted 
face  betrayed  the  joy  he  felt;  and  though  Mar- 
gery did  not  lift  her  eyes,  she  felt  the  glance,  and 
trembled  even  after  it  was  withdrawn. 

"I  think  it,"  he  replied,  "because  it  always  has 
been  so.  Joseph  Smith  is  a  prophet  and  he  has 
been  sent  to  declare  repentance  to  all  people  alike, 
to  say  to  saint  and  sinner  that  none  are  accepted 
before  God.-  Stephen,  in  talking  to  the  Jews  just 
before  they  stoned  him,  told  them  that  they  were 
doing  just  what  their  fathers  had  always  done,  and 
that  was  resisting  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"Jesus  told  them  that  if  one  should  come  in  his 
own  name  they  would  receive  him;  but,  because 
he  had  come  in  his  Father's  name,  they  rejected 
him.  Do  you  not  see  that  there  is  the  same  dif- 
ference between  Joseph  Smith  and  all  who  have 
gone  before?  Luther,  Calvin,  the  Wesleys,  and  a 
host  of  others  who  from  time  to  time  have  under- 
taken reforms  in  the  church  and  in  the  world, 
have  never  claimed  to  have  any  direct  revelation 
from  God,  but  have  only  contended  against  the 
wickedness  of  the  church  and  people,  as  men 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  117 

imbued  with  a  deep  sense  of  justice  and  love  of 
God. 

"Not  so,  however,  with  Joseph  Smith.  The  very 
first  claim  which  he  puts  forth  is  to  being  called 
of  God  and  commissioned  with  authority  from 
heaven.  Not  only  this,  but  he  is  commanded  to 
tell  the  world  that  God  acknowledges  none  of  their 
creeds,  but  that  all  their  systems  of  religion  are 
abominable  in  his  sight;  not  to  say  that  their  works 
of  justice  and  mercy  are  not  acceptable,  but  that 
their  creeds  of  religion  are  hateful  to  him,  for 
they  are  not  the  gospel  he  sent  his  Son  to  deliver, 
which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  and  in 
which  the  righteousness  of  God  is  revealed. 

"Think  for  a  moment  of  the  righteousness  of 
God  being  manifested  by  his  choosing  some  to  be 
eternally  saved  and  others  to  be  eternally  damned; 
not  because  he  foreknew  that  one  would  believe  on 
his  Son  and  so  have  eternal  life,  while  the  other 
would  not  believe  and  so  come  under  condemna- 
tion, but  just  because  having  all  power,  it  pleased 
him  to  make  one  to  be  saved  and  the  other  to  be 
damned.  Yet  this,  you  know,  is  the  creed  of  more 
than  one  church. 

"Is  it  any  wonder  that  God  is  weary  of  being  so 
misrepresented?  Jesus  said  the  'truth  should 
make  us  free,'  and  it  is  this  truth,  which  is  finally 
to  banish  from  the  earth  such  abominable  doc- 
trines as  this,  that  men  will  (strange  as  it  may 
seem)  hate  and  contend  against." 


118  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"You  may  be  right,  but  it  seems  to  me  so  strange 
that  such  things  can  be  reconciled  with  love.  It 
was  love  which  led  God  to  send  his  Son  into  the 
world,  but  what  love  is  there  in  that,  or  what 
nature  could  God  be  possessed  of  to  take  pleasure 
in  such  things?  Why  not  hope  and  believe  that 
the  time  of  which  Wesley  spoke  has  come,  'when 
Godwill  arise  to  maintain  his  own  cause  and  set 
up  his  kingdom?' ' 

"That  time  has  indeed  come,  but  the  powers  of 
hell  will  engage  in  a  desperate  struggle  to  defeat 
it,  and  the  contest  may  be  long  and  bitter.  I  learn 
from  my  father  that  some  are  already  making 
preparation  to  go  to  the  West,  and  it  is  my  inten- 
tion to  go  to  Kirtland  very  soon  and  learn  if  I  am 
needed.  But  you  have  not  told  me  yet  how  you 
were  pleased  with  what  you  heard  this  morning." 

"Perhaps  because  you  have  not  asked  me.  I  do 
not  know  whether  it  is  necessary  for  anything  to 
please  us  or  not;  if  it  is  the  truth,  it  ought  to  be 
enough  for  us  to  know  that  it  is  so,  and  I  think  no 
one  could  doubt  the  perfect  agreement  of  what 
your  father  said  with  the  word  of  God.  I  shall 
search  the  Bible  more  diligently  than  I  have  done 
in  the  past,  and  will  attend  the  meetings  for  fur- 
ther instruction;  and  if  I  be  convinced  of  the 
truth,  believe  me,  nothing  will  prevent  my  obey- 
ing it." 

"I  can  not  tell  you  what  pleasure  it  gives  me  to 
hear  you  say  this,  for  I  believe  that  you  will  be  led 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  119 

by  the  power  of  God's  Spirit;  and  when  the  time 
comes  that  you  shall  have  decided  this,  then  may 
I  come  to  you  for  an  answer  in  regard  to  myself?" 

"If  I  unite  with  your  church,  I  will  be  your 
wife,  if  you  still  wish  it,  for  I  have  long  known 
that  I  love  you;  but  unless  I  can  believe  as  you 
believe  and  know  for  myself  that  I  am  right,  I  will 
never  marry  you,  for  I  would  not  hinder  you  from 
what  your  heart  is  set  upon  doing;  neither  could  I, 
without  faith  in  the  work,  take  upon  myself  a 
responsibility  so  grave,  and  one  which,  like  your- 
self, I  feel  will  demand  not  only  courage,  but 
abiding  faith  in  God." 

"Margery,  you  will  yet  be  my  wife,  then,"  said 
Daniel;  "for  I  know  that  God  will  lead  you  into 
his  truth.  He  will  confirm  it  to  you,  and  we  will 
rejoice  in  it  together." 

"I  trust  we  may,  Daniel,"  said  Margery,  and 
then  there  fell  a  silence  between  them,  as  their 
hearts  were  too  full  of  joy  to  admit  of  talking 
longer  upon  topics  foreign  to  this;  and  the  one 
shadow  of  uncertainty  resting  upon  the  future, 
the  possibility  that  she  might  not  believe  as  he 
believed,  sealed  their  lips  from  speaking  of  the 
future  as  "ours." 

The  sun  was  low  in  the  horizon  and  the  shadows 
were  long  upon  the  grass.  The  birds  were  not 
singing  gaily  as  in  the  morning,  but  in  low,  chirp- 
ing notes,  or  little,  twittering  songs,  as  though 
hushing  their  nestlings  to  rest,  being  themselves 


120  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

tired  with  the  songs  of  the  day,  and  glad  of  the 
coming  night  when  they  might  rest  from  song. 
The  hush  of  approaching  evening  lay  like  a  bene- 
diction upon  all  nature,  and  nothing  disturbed  the 
Sabbath  stillness  of  the  woods.  The  feet  of  their 
horses  fell  softly  among  the  leaves  which  strewed 
the  road,  and  the  rustling  sound  was  like  the 
murmur  of  the  wind  among  them;  the  quiet  peace 
of  Nature  entered  their  hearts;  and,  for  a  time, 
they  asked  no  questions  of  present  or  future.  It 
was  enough  for  each  to  feel  the  other's  presence 
and  know  himself  beloved. 

At  her  father's  gate  Daniel  bade  Margery  good- 
bye, asking  the  privilege  of  coming  for  her  on  the 
next  Sabbath;  and  then,  mounting  his  horse,  was 
soon  far  on  the  road  home.  Margery  stood  for 
some  time  leaning  upon  the  gate,  listening  to  the 
sound  of  his  horse's  feet,  and  then  turning  to  the 
house  she  went  quickly  in;  and  after  sending  her 
brother  to  care  for  the  horse,  changed  her  dress, 
and  busied  herself  in  preparations  for  supper. 

Margery  Boyd  was  the  oldest  of  her  father's 
family.  They  had  become  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Clark's  family  shortly  after  the  latter  came  to  the 
neighborhood,  and  a  constant,  friendly  intercourse 
had  been  maintained  between  them.  They  had 
been  at  the  meeting  to-day,  and  Margery  thought 
that  her  father  had  been  pleased  with  what  he  had 
heard,  but  of  her  mother's  opinion  she  dared  not 
guess.  They  had  stopped  at  a  neighbor's  on  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  121 

way,  but  would  soon  be  home  now,  and  she  has- 
tened that  the  evening  meal  might  be  waiting 
when  they  came.  Like  Mary  Clark,  she  had  been 
brought  up  to  assist  her  mother  in  the  care  of  the 
family,  and  no  part  of  housekeeping  was  any  mys- 
tery to  her. 

Our  little  friends  must  remember  that  in  those 
days  the  good  housewife  not  only  fashioned  and 
made  the  various  garments  needed  by  her  house- 
hold, but  spun  and  wove  the  cloth  from  which  the 
garments  were  made. 

Could  any  of  the  fashionable  girls  of  our  day 
have  looked  in  upon  Margery  that  evening,  they 
might  have  envied  the  snow-white  apron  worn 
over  the  neat,  plaid  dress,  the  smooth,  brown  curls 
tied  back  from  her  forehead  and  fastened  with  a 
knot  of  blue  ribbon;  but  if  not  these,  they  surely 
would  the  rosy  cheeks,  bright  but  thoughtful  eyes, 
and  the  buoyant  tread  which  spoken  of  health, 
contentment,  and  a  happy  heart. 

Everything  which  she  touched  seemed  to  be 
transformed  by  her  deft  fingers  from  the  ordinary 
thing  of  every-day  use  to  a  thing  of  beauty  which 
should  be  a  joy  for  ever.  The  snowy  cloth  which 
covered  the  table  was  the  work  of  her  own  hands, 
as  was  the  yellow  butter,  the  crisp,  white  loaf,  and 
the  golden-brown  pumpkin  pie,  placed  ready  for 
the  frugal  supper.  Cake  and  tea  were  luxuries 
reserved  for  rare  occasions;  but  with  cool  water 
from  the  spring  nearly  and  rich,  sweet  milk,  espe- 


122  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

cially  with  appetites  sharpened  by  healthful  labor, 
they  were  never  missed. 

The  last  touch  was  given  to 'the  table,  and  then 
Margery  went  to  the  window  to  see  if  her  father 
was  coming.  The  carriage  was  not  in  sight  and 
she  sat  down  to  wait.  Folding  her  small,  brown 
hands  in  her  lap,  she  soon  fell  into  a  deep  reverie 
over  the  events  of  the  past  two  weeks. 

Mary  Clark  had  told  her  more  in  regard  to  her 
father's  visit  to  Kirtland  and  his  own  experience 
before  going  there  than  he  had  made  public  that 
day;  and  being  naturally  quiet  and  thoughtful,  she 
was  now  reflecting  upon  it  and  trying  to  analyze 
her  own  feelings,  to  know  if  her  preference  for 
Daniel  was  not  blinding  her  eyes,  and  leading  her 
to  believe  things  which  in  themselves  were  improb- 
able. Her  father  and  mother  were  members  of 
the  Methodist  Church,  and  she  had  been  brought 
up  a  Methodist. 

"I  was  baptized  when  I  was  a  baby,"  she  said, 
"and  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  believe  then, 
neither  to  repent.  Mary  says  that  they  do  not 
baptize  children  until  they  are  old  enough  to  be 
instructed  and  know  what  they  are  being  baptized 
for,  but  the  elders  of  the  church  take  them  in 
their  arms  and  bless  them  as  Christ  did  when  his 
disciples  wanted  him  to  send  them  away  because 
they  were  troublesome.  I  remember,  when  read- 
ing the  Bible  last  winter,  I  often  wondered  why  it 
was  that  the  angels  never  ct>me  to  the  earth  now 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  123 

as  they  so  often  did  in  those  days.  Why  it  really 
seemed  lonesome  to  me  to  think  of  so  many  hun- 
dreds of  years  going  by  without  a  single  messenger 
or  message  from  the  land  where  Jesus  has  gone  to 
dwell  with  his  Father. 

"It  has  been  so  long  that  one  could  almost  doubt 
whether  they  were  remembered  or  not.  How  real 
it  makes  the  word  of  God  seem,  to  believe  as  they 
do  that  Jesus  promised  to  give  to  every  one  who 
obeyed  him  a  testimony,  a  witness  for  himself, 
that  the  doctrine  he  taught  them  was  just  what 
God  sent  him  to  teach. 

"I  never  thought  before  about  the  promise 
Christ  made  to  his  disciples,  that  by  certain  works 
which  he  gave  them  power  to  do,  they  should  be 
distinguished  from  all  others.  I  wonder  that  the 
world  has  ever  believed  those  to  be  his  disciples 
who  deny  the  need  of  such  things.  If  there  had 
been  no  need  of  them,  why  did  God  give  them?  I 
wonder  what  father  will  say  about  Wesley's  views. 
How  strange  that  Wesley  did  not  ask  God  to  give 
the  'spiritual  gifts'  to  his  church.  If  they  are  a 
part  of  the  church  of  Christ,  can  the  church  be  his 
without  them? 

"The  church  is  compared  to  a  body,  and  these 
different  gifts  to  the  different  members  of  the 
body;  and  Paul  says  that  when  one  member  of  the 
body  suffers,  all  the  others  suffer  with  it.  I  can 
see  now  how  the  church  of  Christ  must  have  suf- 
fered as,  one  after  another,  these  different  mem- 


124  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

bers  or  gifts  were  taken  from  it;  and  when  it 
turned  heathen,  of  course  it  was  no  longer  the 
church  of  Christ,  but  a  heathen  church.  Daniel 
says  that  wicked  men  wore  out  the  church  by 
their  persecutions,  and  God  took  from  those  who 
pretended  to  be  his  followers  all  authority  or 
power  to  act  for  him,  and  that  the  Father  himself, 
in  a  vision,  told  Joseph  Smith  that  what  they 
taught  was  an  abomination  in  his  sight. 

"I  wish  I  had  a  Book  of  Mormon,  but  they  have 
only  one  at  Mr.  Clark's.  Daniel  is  going  to  bring 
more  when  he  goes  to  Kirtland,  and  then  perhaps 
father  will  get  one.  Mary  says  an  angel  brought 
the  plates  and  showed  them  to  three  men  when 
they  were  in  the  woods  praying  that  God  would 
fulfill  the  promise  he  had  made.  Surely  God  is 
able  to  let  me  know  whether  this  be  true  or  not, 
and  I  will  seek  to  know  for  myself.  Faith  in  God 
and  his  Son  and  the  gospel  is  required.  I  believe 
all  this.  Repentance  for  sin  and  forsaking  it  is 
next,  and  baptism  for  the  remission  of  it  comes 
before  I  have  any  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  is  to  confirm  the  truth  of  all  I  believe.  I 
wonder  if  Mr.  Clark  has  a  right  to  baptize?  I  will 
ask  Mary  the  next  time  I  go  there;  and  now  there 
is  father,  and  I  shall  soon  know  how  they  feel 
about  this  strange  thing,  for  despite  all  I  can 
think  about  it,  it  is  strange." 


IN  AN  EARLY  DAY  125 


CHAPTER  X 
QUESTIONS 

If  1  am  right,  thy  grace  impart 

Still  in  the  right  to  stay; 
If  I  am  wrong,  O,  teach  my  heart 

To  find  that  better  way! 

— Alexander  Pope. 

ft|ARGERY'S  father  did  not  come  imme- 
diately to  the  house,  but  going  to  the 
barn,  attended  to  putting  up  his  team, 
and  when  he  came  in,  he  appeared  to  be  absorbed 
in  his  own  thoughts  so  deeply  that  little  was  said 
concerning  the  events  of  the  day;  and  her  parents 
remaining  silent,  Margery's  thoughts  became 
absorbed  in  her  own  affairs,  and  most  of  the  con- 
versation was  left  to  the  younger  members  of  the 
family;  consequently  the  subject  upon  which  she 
most  anxiously  desired  an  expression  of  opinion 
was  not  broached,  and  after  the  evening  meal  was 
cleared  away  she  retired  to  her  own  room,  wishing 
to  be  alone  with  her  thoughts. 

Once  there,  she  reviewed  carefully  the  subject 
of  the  morning's  sermon,  and  taking  her  Bible,  sat 
down  to  read.  Turning  to  the  sixteenth  chapter 
of  Mark,  she  read  it  very  slowly,  between  long 
pauses  of  thought,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 


126  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Her  heart  was  deeply  touched  as  there  rose  before 
her  mental  vision  the  picture  of  the  weeping 
women,  as,  in  the  dim  light  of  that  first-day  morn- 
ing, they  hastened  to  the  sepulcher,  bearing  sweet 
spices  to  embalm  the  body  of  Jesus.  Long  before 
the  sun  had  risen,  they  had  started  upon  their 
lonely  way,  and  when  his  beams  first  fell  upon  the 
hillside,  they  were  standing  in  front  of  the  sepul- 
cher, questioning  with  themselves,  "Who  shall  roll 
us  away  the  stone  from  the  door?" 

Margery  found  herself  in  thought  standing 
beside  the  women  in  the  garden  beneath  the  bend- 
ing olive-trees,  upon  the  topmost  branches  of 
which  the  rays  of  sunlight  were  resting,  but  pene- 
trating scarcely  half  the  distance  to  the  dense 
shade  in  front  of  the  tomb.  "Whom  do  they 
seek?"  was  the  mental  question  that  rose  in  her 
mind. 

"A  man  who  lately  was  crucified  by  the  Romans, 
upon  a  cross,  between  two  thieves,"  was  the 
answer. 

"Who  was  this  man,  and  why  did  these  women 
love  him  so?" 

"He  was  a  malefactor,  an  impostor,  condemned 
to  death  by  Pilate  the  governor;  but  this  rich  man, 
being  a  friend  of  his,  brought  his  body,  and,  after 
wrapping  it  in  clean  linen,  laid  it  in  his  own  new 
tomb.  In  life  they  knew  him,  and  love  is  stronger 
than  death." 

"But  what  is  this;  what  means  that  open  sepul- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  127 

cher?  Do  you  see  the  women  entering  in?  And 
now  they  come  forth  quickly,  and,  trembling  in 
every  limb,  hasten  from  the  garden.  What  have 
they  seen,  and  whither  do  they  flee  so  swiftly?" 

"It  is  known  that  this  impostor  told  his  followers 
that  he  would  rise  from  the  dead,  therefore  the 
Jews  demanded  from  the  governor  to  set  a  guard 
over  the  tomb,  and  he  gave  them  a  band  of 
soldiers,  and  sealed  the  rock  in  front  of  the  tomb 
with  his  own  seal;  but,  during  the  night,  these 
soldiers  slept,  and  while  they  slept,  his  disciples 
came  and  stole  his  body.  They  made  haste  away 
with  it,  for  death  is  the  penalty  of  what  they  have 
done,  as  no  one  can  with  impunity  break  the 
governor's  seal. 

"But  these  women  say  they  have  seen  two  angels 
sitting  upon  the  stone,  who  bade  them  hasten  to 
his  disciples  and  tell  them  that  this  man  has  risen. 
Of  course  this  is  a  delusion,  but  they  believe  their 
fancy  to  be  a  reality,  and  for  this  cause  they  are 
hastening  away,  poor  dupes  of  an  impostor  and  a 
deluded  fancy!" 

Thus  spake  the  voice  of  Infidelity  and  Doubt  to 
the  heart  of  Margery,  and  she  shuddered  as  the 
cold,  calculating  thoughts  entered  her  mind. 
"What  if  this  should  be  true?"  she  questioned.  "It 
is  believed  unto  this  day  by  the  Jews,  and  may  it 
not  be  true?  What,  indeed,  if  Christ  be  not  risen? 
'Then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is  also 
vain;  you  are  yet  in  your  sins/  " 


128  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

But  Infidelity  vanished,  and  Faith  stood  by  her 
side,  and  this  was  the  soul-inspiring  answer  she 
brought:  "  'But  the  angels  said  unto  them,  Be  not 
affrighted;  ye  seek  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  was 
crucified;  he  is  risen,  he  is  not  here;  behold  the 
place  where  they  laid  him,  and  go  your  way;  tell 
his  disciples  and  Peter,  that  he  goeth  before  you 
into  Galilee;  there  shall  you  see  him  as  he  said 
unto  you/  See  them  enter  the  sepulcher,  and 
mark  how  they  gaze  upon  the  place  where  Jesus 
had  lain.  They  find  him  not;  and  now  their  feet 
are  winged  with  joy,  and  they  hasten  to  his  disci- 
ples with  their  message;  for  they  know  they  shall 
see  him.  He  told  them  that  he  would  go  before 
them  into  Galilee;  he  never  deceived  them,  and 
they  know  they  shall  see  him  there,  and  hail  him 
as  their  King,  their  Redeemer." 

"If  he  was  indeed  Christ,  how  could  they  ever 
have  doubted?"  said  the  Tempter. 

"But  his  disciples  did  doubt,  an.l  they  believed 
not  the  women,"  said  Faith.  "Afterward  he 
appeared  unto  two  others,  and  when  they  told  it 
unto  the  rest,  they  would  not  believe,  and  did  not 
believe  until  he  appeared  unto  them." 

"I  do  not  wonder,"  thought  Margery,  "that  Jesus 
upbraided  them  with  their  hardness  of  heart  and 
unbelief;  and  yet,  had  he  not  promised  them  when 
he  spake  unto  the  women  and  sent  word  for  them 
to  go  into  Galilee  saying,  'There  shall  they  see  me'? 
Certainly  he  had,  and  therefore  they  expected  it, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  129 

and  had  a  right  to  look  for  its  fulfillment;  but 
because  of  this  they  ought  not  to  have  doubted 
the  witness  of  those  who  had  seen  him.  This 
truly  was  unbelief,  and  deprived  them  of  much 
comfort." 

But  all  thought  of  the  perplexity  and  unbelief 
of  the  disciples  vanished  from  Margery's  mind  as 
her  whole  attention  became  absorbed  with  the 
similar  condition  in  which  she  found  herself:  "I 
have  but  the  testimony  of  others  to  the  truth  of 
these  strange  things.  This  record,  this  sacred 
book  which  I  hold  in  my  hand,  w;is  written  by  men 
long  since  dead,  men  whom  I  never  saw,  and  how 
can  I  know  of  a  certainty  that  there  is  no  mistake 
about  it? 

"They  did  not  believe  the  women,  neither  the 
two  who  first  saw  Jesus.  Can  they  then  enter  into 
judgment  with  me,  and  condemn  me  because  I  do 
do  not  believe  them?  What  was  it  Mr.  Clark  said 
about  the  witness  of  God  being  greater  than  the 
witness  of  men?  The  disciples  who  knew  Jesus, 
who  saw  him  die  on  the  cross,  and  knew  that  his 
dead  body  was  laid  away  in  the  sepulcher,  never 
could  doubt  the  fact  of  his  being  alive,  his  resur- 
rection from  the  dead,  after  they  saw  him  and 
talked  with  him,  therefore  it  was  not  only  good  for 
them  to  see  him,  but  it  was  good  also  for  the  gen 
erations  unborn.  Was  it  enough?  It  was  not 
enough  for  them  to  depend  upon  the  testimony  of 
others;  is  it  enough  for  me? 


130  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Perhaps  such  thoughts  never  would  have  come 
into  my  mind,"  she  added,  rather  impatiently,  "if 
I  had  not  heard  Mr.  Clark  this  morning;  but  then 
I  surely  ought  not  to  blame  any  one  for  presenting 
to  the  consideration  of  others  that  which  is  con- 
tained in  God's  word. 

"This  Bible  which  I  hold  in  my  hand  is  the  same 
book  that  I  have  used  from  childhood,  and  here, 
even  in  this  chapter,  is  the  authorized  message  of 
life  and  salvation  to  man,  'He  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  condemned/  Yes,"  she  added,  as  the 
color  rose  in  her  cheeks,  "there  is  here  also  a 
promise  for  me,  even  as  he  promised  the  disciples 
that  they  should  see  him,  and  this  promise  is: 
'These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe;'  and 
St.  Mark  says  that  the  Lord  worked  with  them, 
confirming  the  word  with  signs  following.  'Con- 
firming it  with  signs/  "  she  repeated  slowly:  "this 
word  which  Jesus  calls  the  gospel,  and  which  the 
angels  declare  was  'peace  on  earth,  good  will  to 
men';  this  message  which  the  risen  Savior  sent 
them  to  declare,  he  promised  should  be  accom- 
panied, or  followed,  by  signs,  and  it  was  the 
believer  in  the  gospel  whom  these  signs  were  to 
follow,  or  be  with.  Do  I  believe  that  gospel?  I 
fear  I  do  not  even  know  what  the  gospel  is— do 
not  know  what  I  am  to  believe.  Truly  there  is 
need  that  I  search  the  Scriptures,  and  from  this 
day  I  am  resolved  that  I  will. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  131 

"When  the  risen  Redeemer  appeared  unto 
Thomas,  and  held  forth  his  wounded  hands,  and 
took  the  hand  of  the  doubting  one  and  put  it  in  his 
side,  immediately  he  called  out  to  him,  'My  Lord 
and  my  God!'  It  may  not  be  in  this  way  that  I 
shall  be  convinced,  but  in  his  own  way  he  will  con- 
vince me;  and  I  am  resolved  that  I  will  seek  this 
knowledge  of  him,  and  him  only." 

With  these  thoughts  she  closed  the  book,  and 
kneeling  by  the  bedside,  offered  her  evening 
prayer,  asking  for  guidance  and  light,  that  she 
might  be  led  into  truth  and  saved  from  error. 
When  she  arose  the  stars  were  shining  in  the 
heavens,  and  through  her  window  came  the  hum 
of  insect  life,  and  mingling  with  this,  the  notes  of 
the  whip-poor-will  sounded  from  a  branch  bending 
close  above;  but  she  started  as  the  sharp,  low  howl 
of  a  wolf  from  a  neighboring  thicket  came  borne 
upon  the  breeze. 

Then  there  came  over  her  the  memory  of  what 
Daniel  had  that  day  told  her,  and  she  knew  why 
this  matter  was  one  of  paramount  interest  to  her, 
for  her  heart  told  her  that  her  future  happiness, 
both  for  time  and  eternity,  was  at  stake,  and 
dependent  upon  the  way  in  which  she  answered  it. 
From  the  first  she  had  intuitively  known  that 
unless  her  faith  assimilated  to  his,  she  could  never 
be  his  wife.  There  was  that  in  her  earnest  nature 
which  responded  to  the  earnestness  of  his,  and  she 
knew  that  it  was  only  a  matter  of  conviction  upon 


132  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

her  part  and  she  would  be  as  earnest,  as  zealous  in 
the  faith  as  he  himself  was;  but,  strange  anomaly! 
strange  contradiction  of  human  nature,  and  one 
hard  to  understand!  she  resolved  to  contend  the 
more  earnestly  against  this  conviction,  and  not  to 
yield  an  inch  of  ground  until  certain  that  she  was 
yielding  to  the  convictions  of  conscience,  and  not 
to  the  persuasions  of  love. 

If  the  words  of  Ruth  were  ever  spoken  by  her, 
they  would  but  echo  the  conviction  that  his  God 
was  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  that 
his  people  were  a  chosen  people  of  the  lowly  Jesus, 
and  a  people  who  could  say  with  Job,  "I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth." 

It  is  not  our  intention  at  this  time  to  follow  the 
mental  struggle  of  Margery  in  her  effort  to  arrive 
at  a  solution  of  the  problem  presented  to  her  mind; 
but,  having  glanced  at  the  commencement  of  the 
struggle,  we  leave  her  alone  to  battle  with  her  own 
heart,  and  the  opposition  met  with  from  her 
parents,  whose  silence  upon  that  evening  she 
rightly  conjectured  did  not  have  its  origin  in 
acquiescence  or  indifference.  The  fact  of  her 
having  refrained  from  inquiring  what  the  opinion 
of  her  parents  was,  led  them  to  suspect  that  hers 
was  favorable,  and  intrenched  them  more  closely 
in  their  previous  silence. 

They  had  long  guessed  that  Daniel  had  a  pref- 
erence for  Margery,  but  had  no  clue  to  guide  them 
with  reference  to  her  feelings.  That  she  was 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  133 

warmly  attached  to  Mary  they  knew;  but  they 
had  not  the  slightest  idea  in  what  light  she 
regarded  him.  As  the  future  chapters  of  our 
story  will  lead  us  away  from  these  quiet  forest 
scenes,  and  will  constrain  us  to  follow  the  events 
of  Daniel's  life  in  rapid  transition,  our  readers 
will  pardon  us  for  lingering  to  delineate  the  scenes 
recorded  in  the  next  chapters  before  bidding  them 
farewell  for  ever.  It  will  be  as  the  quiet  sunset 
which  precedes  a  night  of  tempest  and  storm. 

It  is  related  of  Epictetus,  the  great  heathen  phi- 
losopher, whose  own  life  is  said  to  have  been  an 
example  of  moderation  and  other  virtues,  that  he 
again  and  again  reminded  his  disciples,  "that  we 
might  have  many,  if  not  all,  the  advantages  the 
world  has,  if  we  were  willing  to  pay  the  price  by 
which  they  are  obtained.  But  if  that  price  be  a 
mean  or  wicked  one,  and  if  we  should  have  to 
scorn  ourselves,  were  we  ever  induced  to  pay  it, 
then  we  must  not  cast  one  longing  look  of  regret 
towards  things  which  can  only  be  got  by  that 
which  we  deliberately  refuse  to  give." 

"Every  good  and  just  man,"  says  Archdeacon 
Farrar,  "may  gain,  if  not  happiness,  then  some- 
thing higher  than  happiness.  Let  no  one  regard 
this  as  a  mere  phrase,  for  it  is  capable  of  a  most 
distinct  and  definite  meaning.  There  are  certain 
things  which  all  men  desire,  and  which  all  men 
would  gladly,  if  they  could  lawfully  and  inno- 
cently, obtain.  These  things  are  health,  wealth, 


134  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

ease,  comfort,  influence,  honor,  freedom  from 
opposition  and  pain;  and  yet  if  you  were  to  place 
all  these  blessings  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other 
side  to  place  poverty  and  disease  and  trouble  and 
contempt,  yet,  if  on  this  side  also  you  were  to 
place  truth  and  justice  and  a  sense  that  however 
densely  the  clouds  may  gather  about  our  life,  the 
light  of  God  will  be  visible  beyond  them,  all  the 
noblest  men  who  ever  lived  would  choose,  as  with- 
out hesitation  they  always  have  chosen,  the  latter 
destiny. 

"It  is  not  that  any  like  failure,  but  they  prefer 
failure  to  falsity;  it  is  not  that  they  love  persecu- 
tion, but  they  prefer  persecution  to  meanness;  it  is 
not  that  they  relish  opposition,  but  they  welcome 
opposition,  rather  than  guilty  acquiescence;  it  is 
not  that  they  do  not  shrink  from  agony,  but  they 
would  not  escape  agony  by  crime.  The  selfishness 
of  Dives  in  his  purple  is  to  them  less  enviable  than 
the  innocence  of  Lazarus  in  rags.  They  would  be 
chained  with  John  in  prison  rather  than  loll  with 
Herod  at  the  feast;  they  would  fight  the  wild  beast 
with  Paul  in  the  arena,  rather  than  be  steeped  in 
the  foul  luxury  of  Nero  on  the  throne.  It  is  not 
happiness,  but  it  is  something  higher  than  happi- 
ness; it  is  stillness,  it  is  assurance,  it  is  satisfac- 
tion, it  is  peace;  the  world  can  neither  understand 
it,  nor  give  it,  nor  take  it  away— it  is  indescribable 
-it  is  the  gift  of  God." 

We  earnestly  trust  our  young  friends  who  have 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  135 

followed  the  fortunes  of  Daniel,  will  read  with 
attentive  care  the  above  paragraph;  for  we  wish 
to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  our  young  readers 
that  happiness  is  not  the  chief  good,  neither  the 
highest  aim  to  be  striven  for  by  man;  and  in  a 
false  estimate  of  the  importance  which  should  be 
attached  thereto,  lies  one  of  the  most  objectionable 
features  of  modern  fiction  in  general.  In  it  the 
good  are  always  rewarded  and  happy,  while  the 
bad  are  always  punished  and  miserable.  This  is 
true  as  a  finale,  but  the  finale  is  not  always  reached 
in  this  life.  It  is  true  as  a  fact,  but  not  when 
measured  by  the  false  standard  raised  for  our 
approval.  Truth,  honor,  and  virtue  are  their  own 
reward;  but  truth  often  goes  clothed  in  rags,  while 
falsehood  rides  in  a  chariot;  honor  sits  in  sackcloth 
and  ashes,  while  villainy  wears  the  purple  robe  of 
kings;  virtue  begs  for  a  crust  to  sustain  life,  while 
vice  riots  in  wanton  luxury  and  fares  sumptuously 
every  day.  Can  you  afford  to  buy  the  chariot 
and  trappings  of  falsehood,  by  giving  truth  in 
exchange?  Can  you  afford  to  barter  honor  for  the 
purple  robes  of  villainy;  or  would  you  exchange 
the  crust  eaten  by  virtue,  for  the  sumptuous  fare 
of  vice?  Never!  never!  Let  your  highest  aspira- 
tions be  for  the  right;  let  your  strong  right  arm 
be  palsied  rather  than  that  it  should  ever  be  lifted 
in  defense  of  wrong,  and  let  your  tongue  cleave  to 
the  roof  of  your  mouth  rather  than  be  smeared  by 
the  vile  slime  of  falsehood! 


136  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

If  our  story  lead  you  through  tempest  and 
storm;  if  it  present  to  you  scenes  of  suffering  and 
sorrow  endured  for  the  truth's  sake,  let  it  make 
that  truth  more  precious  to  your  soul;  and  let  it 
cause  you  to  resolve  anew  to  love  and  cherish  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  manifest  in  your  own 
life  its  pure  and  life-giving  power,  and  to  be  faith- 
ful unto  God  even  if  it  lead  you  into  the  valley 
and  the  shadow  of  death.  The  Christian  is  doubly 
rewarded;  for  he  has,  every  day,  every  hour  of  his 
life,  that  which  is  dearer  than  life,  the  peace  which 
comes  from  a  conscience  void  of  offense,  and,  when 
faithful  unto  the  end,  life  everlasting,  "an  inherit- 
ance incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  f  adeth 
not  away." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  137 


CHAPTER  XI 

WHAT  SHALL  IT  PROFIT? 

In  having  all  things  and  not  thee,  what  have  I? 

Not  having  thee,  what  have  my  labors  got? 
Let  me  enjoy  but  thee,  what  further  crave  I? 

And  having  thee  alone,  what  have  I  not? 
I  wish  not  sea  nor  land;  nor  would  I  be 
Possessed  of  heaven,  heaven  unpossessed  by  thee. 

— Francis  Quarles. 

What  is  eloquence  but  truth  in  earnest? 

—Cuyler. 

E  MENTIONED  in  a  previous  chapter  that 
Mr.  Clark  gave  out  an  appointment  for 
the  following  Sabbath;  and  when  Daniel 
rode  over  to  accompany  Margery  to  the  meeting, 
he  told  her  that  his  father  intended  to  extend  an 
invitation  to  any  who  might  wish  to  unite  with  the 
church  to  come  forward  and  present  themselves 
for  baptism,  and  added  that  it  was  his  intention  to 
be  baptized. 

Margery  made  no  immediate  reply  to  this,  but 
the  color  wavered  in  her  cheeks,  and  her  heart 
gave  a  quick  bound  as  if  beating  against  the  walls 
of  its  imprisonment;  for  she  longed  to  cry  out: 
"Why  should  you  do  this?  Why  place  this  barrier 
between  us?"  But  she  controlled  her  emotion  by  a 
powerful  effort,  and,  steadying  her  voice,  said: 


138  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"I  did  not  expect  that  you  would  act  so  soon;  but 
then  I  am  forgetting  that  this  matter  is  not  new  to 
you  as  it  is  to  me." 

"True  it  is  not,  and  I  have  great  reason  to  be 
thankful  for  the  manner  in  which  God  has  led  me, 
and  for  the  light  he  has  given  me  in  regard  to  his 
gospel.  I  have  made  my  arrangements  to  start  for 
Kirtland  to-morrow,  and  I  earnestly  trust  that 
long  before  my  return  your  mind  will  be  fully 
made  up  with  reference  to  the  truth  of  this  work; 
and  when  it  is,  I  am  sure  you  will  not  hesitate 
to  covenant  with  God,  as  I  expect  to  covenant 
to-day." 

"The  hour  which  witnesses  my  conviction  of  the 
truth  of  the  work  will  find  me  ready  to  become 
obedient  to  all  its  requirements,"  said  Margery; 
"but  are  you  not  starting  for  Kirtland  sooner  than 
you  expected?" 

"Yes,  by  a  few  days;  but  there  is  a  friend  of 
mine  going  to  start  to-morrow,  and  I  prefer  going 
in  his  company  to  traveling  alone." 

"How  long  will  you  remain?" 

"That  will  depend  upon  circumstances.  I  am 
going  with  the  intention  of  offering  myself  to  the 
church;  and  if  God  so  directs  that  the  offering  be 
accepted,  then  I  am  no  longer  my  own  master,  but 
the  servant  of  Christ  and  his  church." 

"Do  you  mean  that  without  any  preparation  for 
such  a  work,  you  will  enter  at  once  upon  the  min- 
istry?" 


iis    AiNl    i^iiLY    DAY  139 


"Not  without  preparation,  but  I  trust  I  shall 
have  the  same  preparation  which  was  given  Paul. 
In  writing  to  the  Galatian  saints  with  relation  to 
his  conversation,  he  says:  'When  it  pleased  God, 
who  separated  me  from  my  mother's  womb  and 
called  me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me, 
that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  heathen, 
immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood/ 
Luke,  in  giving  an  account  of  the  same  thing, 
says:  'And  straightway  he  preached  Christ  in 
the  synagogue,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God/  No 
wonder  there  was  amazement  when  the  Jews 
heard  him." 

"But  was  not  Paul's  case  exceptional?" 

"Not  so  much  as  the  others  whose  history  is 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  Paul  had  been 
trained  for  a  religious  teacher;  but  Christ  chose 
fishermen  and  publicans,  and  sent  them  out  to 
preach.  I  would  never  dare  go  in  my  own 
strength;  but  if  he  calls  me,  he  will  give  me  his 
Spirit  to  teach  me,  and  he  promises  that  it  shall 
guide  into  all  truth." 

"We  have  been  told  that  Paul  was  taught  in 
Arabia,  before  he  went  up  to  Damascus." 

"Doubtless  he  was,  but  not  by  man;  for  upon 
this  point  he  speaks  very  plainly:  'I  certify  you, 
brethren,  that  the  gospel  which  was  preached  of 
me  is  not  after  man,  for  I  neither  received  it  of 
man,  neither  was  I  taught  it  but  by  the  revelation 
of  Jesus  Christ/  This  declaration  is  so  positive 


140  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

that  all  controversy  upon  that  point  should  be  for 
ever  silenced." 

"I  find  many  prejudices  lying  in  my  way,  and 
many  doubtful  questionings,  arising  constantly," 
said  Margery;  "but  I  believe  that  I  love  truth  well 
enough  to  seek  for  it,  and  embrace  it,  if  I  find  it. 
Father  will  be  at  the  meeting  to-day,  but  I  do  not 
think  he  regards  what  he  has  heard  with  favor: 
although  he  has  expressed  no  definite  opinion  to 
me,  he  has  warned  me  to  be  careful  and  not  to  be 
deceived.  I  do  not  think  he  objected  so  much  to 
the  doctrine,  as  to  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the 
idea  of  a  prophet." 

"I  am  not  surprised  at  this,  for  it  always  has 
been  so.  There  seems  to  be  a  strange  antipathy  in 
the  minds  of  most  men  towards  living  prophets. 
You  remember  Jesus  told  the  Jews  that  their 
fathers  killed  the  prophets  whose  sepulchers  they 
themselves  garnished;  and  upon  another  occasion 
he  showed  them  how  false  was  their  pretended 
reverence  for  the  law  of  Moses,  when  they  were 
going  about  to  kill  him,  an  innocent  man  who  had 
done  them  no  harm.  I  learn  that  more  than  one 
attempt  has  already  been  made  upon  the  life  of 
Joseph,  and  many  devices  were  resorted  to  in  order 
to  obtain  and  destroy  the  plates  from  which  the 
Book  of  Mormon  was  translated:  But  God  caused 
them  to  fail  of  their  object;  for  he  gave  warning 
to  Joseph  whenever  the  plates  were  in  danger,  and 
he  would  remove  them  to  another  place.  Do  you 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  141 

think  that  your  father  will  oppose  your  uniting 
with  the  church,  should  the  time  come  when  you 
are  convinced?" 

"I  think  not;  for  he  is  not  a  man  of  strong  preju- 
dices, and  has  never  expressed  a  desire  to  control 
the  religious  belief  of  his  family." 

"It  is  a  relief  to  me  to  know  this,  for  I  would 
not  like  to  marry  you  against  the  wishes  of  your 
parents;  but  once  your  consent  is  obtained,  Mar- 
gery, nothing  but  death  will  ever  part  us.  And 
you  will  be  my  wife;  I  feel  it  in  every  fiber  of  my 
being.  I  leave  you  with  perfect  assurance  that 
when  I  return  I  shall  claim  you  as  my  own." 

The  strong,  brave  heart  of  Margery,  which  dur- 
ing all  their  ride  had  been  dwelling  on  the  one 
thought  of  Daniel's  departure  and  the  uncertainty 
of  the  time  of  his  return,  broke  down  completely 
at  this;  and  lowering  her  veil  to  hide  the  hot  tears 
which  sprang  to  her  eyes,  she  rode  for  awhile 
silently  by  his  side.  Gaining  control  of  her  voice 
at  last,  she  answered: 

"I  am  searching  the  word  of  God,  and  praying 
for  light  and  guidance;  but  I  do  not  feel  so  san- 
guine as  you  do.  To  me  the  future  looks  dark  and 
uncertain.  You  will  mingle  with  many  new 
friends,  and  your  heart  will  be  so  occupied  with 
your  work  that  time  will  not  pass  to  you  on  leaden 
wings,  as  it  will  to  me;  and  if  I  never  can  believe 
as  you  do,  then  we  shall  be  for  ever  separated." 

"Margery,"  said  Daniel,  as  he  reined  his  horse 


142  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

nearer  to  hers  and  took  her  unresisting  hand  in 
his,  "Margery,  be  of  good  courage.  It  is  only  very 
near  to  the  earth  that  the  clouds  are  hovering. 
Dear  Margery,  let  me  entreat  you,  lift  up  your 
eyes  above  the  clouds,  to  the  mountain  tops  bathed 
in  the  sunlight  of  God's  eternal  truth.  It  is  our 
spirits  speaking  to  each  other  from  behind  the 
prison-bars  of  these  bodies  of  clay.  It  is  the  spirit 
claiming  the  companionship  of  its  kindred  spirit; 
and  they  can  no  more  be  separated  than  the  grave 
could  hold  the  body  of  Jesus.  Clouds  may  hang 
low  and  obscure  the  sunshine;  but  in  his  own  due 
time  the  Lord  will  say  it  is  enough,  and  they  will 
disperse  as  the  vapors  of  morning  before  the  rising 
sun.  'Seek  and  ye  shall  find,'  are  the  words  of  our 
Savior,  and  I  have  no  more  fear  that  he  will  not 
guide  you  than  I  have  that  he  will  not  cause  the 
sun  to  rise  in  the  heavens  from  day  to  day.  God 
only  knows  how  I  prize  your  love.  Morning,  noon, 
and  night  when  I  kneel  before  him  to  thank  him 
for  his  mercies  and  to  supplicate  blessings  upon 
those  I  love,  I  thank  him  for  the  gift  of  your  love, 
my  Margery,  next  to  the  priceless  gift  of  his  only 
begotten  Son. 

"Nothing  but  the  firm  conviction  of  duty  would 
ever  take  you  from  me,  nor  shall  I  be  long  alone; 
for  God  has  given  you  to  me  for  a  help-meet,  and 
together  we  shall  walk  upon  life's  journey.  My 
mother  and  sister  will  be  your  friends,  and  for  my 
sake  give  an  added  portion  of  love  to  what  they 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  143 

have  already  given  you  for  your  own  sake;  and  I 
know  that  you  will  strive  to  cheer  my  mother,  for 
this  will  be  our  first  parting,  and  her  heart  is  sore, 
though  she  bids  me  go.  I  have  told  her  of  my  love 
for  you,  and  she  is  ready  to  welcome  you  as  her 
daughter.  We  are  nearing  the  end  of  our  ride. 
Promise  me  that  you  will  cheer  up  and  be  your 
own  brave  self  again.  With  your  permission  I 
shall  write  you  frequently,  and  shall  expect  to 
hear  from  you." 

"If  father  does  not  object,"  said  Margery;  and 
just  then  coming  in  sight  of  the  grove  where  the 
people  were  already  gathering  for  the  morning 
service,  nothing  more  was  said  of  a  private  nature, 
and  after  showing  Margery  to  a  seat  and  caring 
for  the  comfort  of  the  horses,  Daniel  sought  his 
own  room,  where,  kneeling  in  prayer,  he  besought 
the  Lord  earnestly  in  behalf  of  Margery,  that  in 
his  own  time  and  way  he  would  bring  her  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth. 

When  Daniel  had  spoken  to  Margery  of  a  friend 
who  was  to  accompany  him  on  his  journey  to  Kirt- 
land,  he  had  not  thought  to  mention  to  her  that  he 
was  an  elder  from  a  distant  town,  on  his  way  to 
Kirtland  to  report  the  results  of  missionary  labors; 
neither  had  Margery  thought  to  inquire  who  this 
friend  was,  for  her  mind  was  too  painfully  occu- 
pied with  the  thought  of  their  near  parting.  But 
when  Mr.  Clark  took  the  stand,  he  was  accom- 
panied by  a  stranger.  The  man  was  much  younger 


144  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

than  himself,  of  medium  stature,  light-brown  hair, 
and  penetrating  blue  eyes  which  seemed  to  take  in 
at  a  glance  the  congregation  already  assembled; 
and  then  withdrawing  their  gaze,  he  appeared 
absorbed  in  thought  and  seemingly  unconscious 
of  things  transpiring  around  him.  His  personal 
appearance  was  neat,  and  his  countenance  prepos- 
sessing: but  he  seemed  young  for  a  minister,  and 
Margery  found  herself  wondering  if  he  could  be 
the  friend  of  whom  Daniel  had  spoken,  and,  if  so, 
whether  his  faith  was  the  same  as  Daniel's.  She 
was  not  long  in  doubt,  for  after  the  opening  serv- 
ice, Mr.  Clark  introduced  to  the  congregation  his 
friend,  Elder  Browning,  and  bespoke  their  careful 
and  prayerful  attention  to  the  subject  which  he 
would  that  morning  present  to  their  attention. 

Elder  Browning  then  came  forward  and  in  a 
clear,  distinct,  well-modulated  voice,  read  for  the 
morning  service,  portions  of  the  fifth  chapter  of 
Mark,  taking  for  his  text  the  words:  "What  shall 
it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  his  own  soul?  Or  what  shall  a  man  give 
in  exchange  for  his  soul?" 

Making  an  impressive  pause  after  enunciating 
the  last  question,  he  again  referred  to  them  slowly, 
deliberately,  as  though  weighing  in  a  mental 
balance  the  created  universe  of  God  and  the  soul. 
There  was  that  about  the  speaker  which  from  the 
first  sentence  spoken,  through  the  entire  sermon, 
held  the  attention  of  his  audience  to  its  close. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  145 

It  was  not  the  eloquence  of  studied  diction,  for 
he  was  not  master  of  that;  neither  was  it  learning, 
for  frequent  mistakes  in  the  use  of  the  English 
language  showed  that  he  had  not  been  brought  up 
at  the  feet  of  any  modern  Gamaliel;  but  it  was  the 
unstudied  eloquence  of  the  message  of  truth  which 
he  bore,  the  eloquence  which  is  imparted  by  faith 
and  knowledge  of  that  which  we  strive  to  impart 
to  others,  the  perfect  ease  and  mastery  which  is 
felt  by  him  who  comes  commissioned  to  deliver  his 
message  as  one  having  authority,  and  not  as  he 
who  runs  without  tidings— such  eloquence  as  led 
men  anciently  to  exclaim,  "The  gods  have  come 
down  to  us  in  the  likeness  of  men." 

Going  back  to  the  morn  of  creation,  he  reviewed 
very  briefly  the  history  of  man  from  the  time 
when  God  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of 
life  and  he  became  a  living  soul;  from  the  time 
when  the  Lord  looked  upon  all  that  he  had  made 
and  pronounced  it  very  good,  down  through  the 
swiftly  passing  ages  of  man's  disobedience,  of  the 
sin  and  misery  wrought  out  by  the  fall,  of  God's 
covenant  of  mercy  to  him,  and  of  the  bow  of  prom- 
ise hung  over  the  sin-cursed  world  that  the  seed  of 
the  woman  should  yet  bruise  the  serpent's  head; 
through  the  ages  when  God  spoke  to  them  by 
prophets,  until  the  world  awoke  to  hear  the  mes- 
sage of  the  heavenly  host  as  with  a  multitude  of 
voices  they  sang  above  the  plains  of  Bethlehem  a 
new  song  to  our  groaning,  sin-smitten  earth: 


146  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Glory  to  God  in  the  highest;  and  on  earth  peace; 
good  will  to  men." 

"For  a  time  the  earth  rejoiced  in  the  presence  of 
the  Son  of  God;  but  soon  she  opened  her  pores  to 
drink  in  his  life-blood,  and  her  sepulcher  received 
his  lifeless  body.  Then  was  there  gloom,  despair, 
and  anguish  in  the  hearts  of  his  sorrowing  disci- 
ples and  the  burden  of  their  wailing  was:  'We 
trusted  it  had  been  he  who  should  have  redeemed 
Israel/  But  hark!  Sweeter  than  the  song  of  the 
angels  upon  the  plains  of  Bethlehem  comes  the 
announcement  of  the  white-robed  messengers  sit- 
ting by  the  open  tomb  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea: 
'He  is  risen,  he  is  not  here;  he  goeth  before  you 
into  Galilee;  there  shall  you  see  him,  as  he  said 
unto  you/  Again  he  ate  and  drank  with  his  disci- 
ples, and  told  them  they  should  be  witnesses  for 
him  unto  the  whole  world;  but  charged  them  to 
remain  at  Jerusalem  until  he  should  send  them 
the  Comforter,  who  was  to  bear  witness  of  the 
truth  of  their  message. 

"Oh,  with  what  joy,  what  gladness  of  soul,  went 
his  disciples  forth  to  witness  unto  the  world  those 
mighty  truths  concerning  the  death,  resurrection, 
and  ascension  into  heaven  of  Jesus,  who  should 
save  his  people  from  their  sins,  declaring  as  they 
went:  'There  are  three  that  bear  witness  in  earth, 
the  Spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood:  and  these 
three  agree  in  one/  'There  are  three  that  bear 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  147 

record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost;  and  these  three  are  one.' 

"But  alas!  how  soon  was  the  earth  again  left  in 
darkness;  and  gross  darkness  covered  the  minds 
of  the  people!  The  apostles  and  witnesses  of 
Christ  had  fallen  asleep,  many  of  them  sealing 
their  testimony  with  their  blood;  and  from  the 
very  bosom  of  the  church  sprang  up  the  seeds  of 
poison  and  death.  False  teachers  chained  the 
word  of  God  to  the  cells  and  desks  of  their  monas- 
teries and  churches,  and  there  was  in  the  whole 
earth  a  famine  for  the  word  of  God. 

"Pass  we  on  to  the  days  of  Luther,  Knox,  Calvin, 
Wesley,  and  a  host  of  others  who  arose  in  their 
own  names  and  in  the  name  of  outraged  humanity, 
to  vindicate  the  wrongs  of  bleeding  Christianity. 
Pass  we  down  the  stream  of  time  and  search  the 
record  of  each  of  these;  and  turning  from  our 
quest,  let  us  confess  our  disappointment  in  the 
result.  What  are  we  seeking?  We  are  seeking 
life  and  immortality;  life  for  the  soul,  because  we 
have  nothing  to  gain  if  we  lose  it;  and  if  the  whole 
world  were  ours,  it  would  profit  us  nothing  if  the 
soul  were  lost. 

"'Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved/  Is  this  the  entire  message  of  sal- 
vation? Is  there  not  implied  in  the  very  terms  of 
this  declaration  an  absolute  necessity  of  believing 
all  that  he  taught?  Did  not  he  who  said,  'Repent, 
and  believe  the  gospel/  say  also,  'Except  a  man  be 


148  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  can  not  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God'?  Did  not  he  who  said, 
'Ye  shall  be  witnesses  of  me  unto  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth/  command  also  that  they  'depart 
not  from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the  promise  of 
the  Father'?  Why  this  tarrying,  this  waiting  for 
the  fulfillment  of  the  Father's  promise?  They 
were  his  witnesses,  but  there  was  another.  One  of 
the  three  witnesses  was  wanting;  and  without  this 
witness  the  confirming,  directing,  and  sanctifying 
power  of  the  gospel  was  wanting.  'The  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  cleanseth  from  all  sin/  By 
faith  is  that  blood  applied,  therefore  faith  is  nec- 
essary—we must  believe.  If,  then,  we  do  believe, 
will  we  hear  him  say,  'Except  ye  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit/  and  turn  away,  not  deeming  his 
words  of  any  force  or  value? 

"It  is  salvation  for  the  immortal  soul  which  we 
are  in  quest  of  to-day.  'To  know  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  he  hath  sent/  says  John,  'is  life  ever- 
lasting/ How  then  shall  we  obtain  this  knowl- 
edge? Is  there  a  provision,  a  way  by  which  we 
may  obtain  it?  'Depart  not  from  Jerusalem/  ye 
ministers  of  God's  word,  until  ye  are  ready  to 
answer  this  question.  'Ye  are  my  authorized  min- 
isters, my  witnesses,  but  the  witness  of  God  is 
greater  than  your  witness.'  Paul,  who  was  taught 
the  gospel  by  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  declares, 
'No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  but  by  the 
Holy  Ghost';  hence,  then,  the  importance  of  this 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  149 

third  and  last  of  the  witnesses  on  earth.  To  this 
witness  pertains  not  only  a  part  in  the  earthly 
record,  but  also  in  the  heavenly,  as  witness  on 
earth  and  recorder  in  heaven. 

"Is  there  one  among  my  hearers  to-day  who 
desires  the  salvation  of  his  immortal  soul?  One 
who  desires  life  everlasting?  We  say  to  that  one, 
'Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
be  saved/  We  say  unto  you  in  the  words  of  Philip 
to  the  eunuch:  'If  thou  believest  with  all  thine 
heart,  thou  mayest.'  Do  you  inquire  what  is  this 
you  may  do?  Again  we  answer  you  in  the  ques- 
tion of  the  eunuch  to  Philip:  'See,  here  is  water; 
what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?'  Yonder  is 
water  [and  he  pointed  towards  the  clear-running 
stream],  and  it  was  into  just  such  a  stream  that 
John  led  the  Lamb  of  God  in  order  to  fulfill  all 
righteousness;  and  I,  as  one  of  his  servants,  stand 
before  you  to-day,  commissioned  to  baptize  you  in 
his  name. 

"Neither  left  we  Jerusalem  until  endowed  with 
power  from  on  high  to  say  unto  you  as  Peter  said 
upon  the  day  of  Pentecost:  'Ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  for  the  promise  is  unto 
you,  and  to  your  children/  Have  others  brought 
this  message  to  you?  Have  the  followers  of  Luther, 
Calvin,  Knox,  or  Wesley  ever  made  you  this  prom- 
ise? If  so,  have  you  obeyed  the  call  and  tested  the 
truth  of  their  words?  If  you  have,  then  my  invi- 
tation is  not  to  you,  for  the  witness  of  God  is 


150  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

greater  than  that  of  man;  but  if  you  can  not 
to-day  say  that  you  know  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
Son  of  God  because  God  has  given  you  that  knowl- 
edge, then  why  not  accept  the  terms  of  salvation 
to-day,  test  the  promise  of  the  Lord,  and  find  him 
true  to  his  word? 

"See  from  Calvary  the  atoning  blood  as  it  flows 
from  his  wounded  side.  Yonder  is  the  water,  and 
it  is  his  to  confer  the  Holy  Spirit.  Will  you  come? 
Have  you  ever  doubted  the  testimony  of  man? 
Have  you  ever  questioned  the  life,  crucifixion,  res- 
urrection, or  ascension  of  Jesus?  Then  come  and 
in  God's  own  appointed  way  receive  that  witness 
which  is  greater  than  the  witness  of  man." 


IN  AN  EARLY  DAY  151 


CHAPTER  XH 

THE  PROMISE  FULFILLED 

The  haughty  eye  shall  seek  in  vain 

What  innocence  beholds; 
No  cunning  finds  the  key  of  heaven, 

No  strength  its  gate  unfolds. 

Alone  to  guilelessness  and  hue 
That  gate  shall  open  fall; 

The  mind  of  ptide  is  nothingness, 
The  childlike  heart  is  all. 

—  Wittier. 


T  THE  close  of  Elder  Browning's  sermon, 
it  was  announced  that,  as  several  had 
requested  baptism,  the  ordinance  would 
be  administered  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
The  congregation  was  dismissed  with  a  benedic- 
tion; and,  as  many  of  the  congregation  lived  at  a 
distance,  they  had  brought  lunch,  and  now  sepa- 
rated into  groups,  discussing  the  sermon  while 
enjoying  needed  refreshment. 

Among  these  was  Margery,  with  her  parents  and 
the  younger  children.  They  had  spread  their 
repast  beneath  the  shade  of  a  drooping  elm-tree 
that  stood  close  by  the  river  just  where  a  graceful 
sweep  of  the  stream  curved  the  waters  toward 
them  and,  after  forming  a  crescent,  moved  on 


152  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

again,  in  a  straighter  line  past  the  place  of  meet- 
ing, until  the  bushes  and  trees  hid  it  from  sight. 

Margery  was  thoughtful  and  preoccupied;  but 
her  father  and  mother  manifested  more  of  a  dis- 
position to  talk  of  the  "new  religion,"  as  it  was 
termed,  than  they  had  ever  before  done. 

"That  man  believes  every  word  he  says," 
remarked  Mr.  Boyd,  "and  I  take  it  he  knows  the 
Bible  by  heart." 

"Do  you  know,  Father,"  answered  Mrs.  Boyd, 
"that  I  am  almost  persuaded  that  they  are  right? 
How  would  he  dare  hold  out  such  a  promise  to  the 
people,  if  he  is  trying  to  deceive  them?" 

"I  have  thought  of  that,  Mother,  and  I  must 
confess  there  is  one  thing  that  troubles  me.  You 
know  my  experience  has  never  been  so  clear  and 
satisfying  to  me  as  I  would  like.  If  this  is  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  then  it  is  very  different  from  the 
gospel  we  received.  When  we  were  convicted  of 
sin,  we  were  invited  to  the  mourner's  bench  and 
the  prayers  of  the  church  asked  for  us;  but  the 
first  question  asked  by  the  eunuch  was:  'See,  here 
is  water;  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?' 
Philip  answered  immediately:  'If  thou  belie  vest 
with  all  thy  heart,  thou  mayest.'  And  the  eunuch 
answered  and  said,  'I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  Son  of  God/  " 

"It  seems  to  me,  father,"  said  Margery,  speaking 
for  the  first  time,  "that  if  Philip  had  been  preach- 
ing when  I  was  alarmed  about  the  salvation  of  my 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  153 

soul,  he  would  not  have  repeated  so  many  times, 
'Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus';  for  as  soon  as  the 
eunuch  confessed  his  belief,  he  baptized  him.  I  am 
still  on  probation.  I  do  not  think  that  I  can  satisfy 
my  own  heart  when  the  question  is  asked  me 
whether  I  have  experienced  a  change.  Surely, 
father,  if  one  is  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation,  the 
other  can  not  be." 

"It  begins  to  look  that  way,  Margery,  I  confess; 
but  it  is  not  well  to  be  hasty.  When  we  see  our 
minister  he  may  be  able  to  make  this  all  plain." 

"He  can  not  alter  the  word  of  God,  father;  and 
Peter  told  the  people  to  repent  and  be  baptized 
and  they  should  receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  seems 
to  me  that  there  must  be  something  very  positive 
and  tangible  about  this  promise  and  its  fulfillment; 
for  if  its  witness  is  greater  than  the  witness  of 
men  (and  the  apostles  were  but  men),  then  how 
important  that  we  have  such  evidence  as  will  make 
us  perfectly  sure." 

"I  think  Margery  is  right,"  said  Mrs.  Boyd;  "for 
if  to  know  God  and  his  Son  is  life  eternal,  and  we 
can  not  know  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  without  the 
Holy  Ghost,  how  necessary  then  that  we  are  cer- 
tain we  have  received  it!" 

"Father,"  said  Margery,  a  sudden  light  flashing 
into  her  dark-blue  eyes  that  shed  a  radiance  over 
her  whole  face,  "like  that  eunuch  I  believe  with 
my  whole  heart  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God.  May  I  be  baptized  to-day?" 


154  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

For  a  moment  the  color  came  and  went  in  Mr. 
Boyd's  face,  and  he  looked  steadily  away  from 
Margery,  not  daring  to  trust  his  voice  for  a  reply. 
Not  observing  his  agitation,  she  went  on.  "I 
never  have  believed  that  my  heart  was  changed, 
and  if  we  must  be  able  to  say  that  we  know  Jesus 
is  the  Son  of  God  before  we  are  saved,  how  then 
can  I  ever  be  saved;  for  I  do  not  know  it?  Only 
last  Sunday  I  read  the  account  of  his  resurrection 
as  recorded  by  Saint  Mark,  and  doubts  arose  in  my 
mind  whether,  indeed,  he  ever  was  resurrected. 

"Do  not  blame  me,  father,  for  you  remember  his 
disciples  did  not  believe  the  women  who  saw  the 
angels  at  the  tomb,  neither  did  they  believe  the 
two  to  whom  Christ  first  showed  himself;  but 
when  they  saw  him,  they  hailed  him  with  joy. 
Jesus  told  them  that  they  should  see  him,  and  he 
showed  himself  to  them;  but  he  also  told  the  Jews 
that  any  man  who  would  do  his  Father's  will 
should  know  of  the  doctrine.  Until  I  heard  the 
sermon  this  morning,  I  thought  I  ought  to  be  con- 
vinced of  many  things  before  I  was  baptized;  but 
Philip  asked  but  one  question  of  the  eunuch,  and 
that  question  I  can  answer  as  firmly  and  positively 
as  he  answered  it.  I  believe,  but  my  soul  craves 
this  knowledge  promised  by  Jesus,  this  witness  of 
God  which  is  greater  than  the  witness  of  man.  I 
must  obey;  there  is  something  to  be  done  before  I 
can  claim  it.  Have  I  your  consent  to  obey  the 
gospel  of  Christ  by  being  baptized?" 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  155 

"Upon  one  condition,  my  daughter,  I  will  give 
my  consent,  and  upon  that  only." 

"What  is  that,  father?" 

"That  if  you  do  not  receive  this  knowledge  which 
shall  satisfy  your  soul,  you  will  confess  the  mistake 
you  have  made,  that  others  may  know  there  is  no 
truth  in  what  they  promise." 

"I  give  you  my  promise  that  I  will,  father;  but 
what  if  I  do  not  find  it  here?  You  confess  that 
you  do  not  feel  sure  of  your  conversion,  though  all 
who  know  you  fully  believe  you  a  Christian.  I 
know  that  I  am  not  sure  of  mine,  and  yet  the 
promise  of  Jesus  was  that  we  should  know.  Oh, 
father,  ought  we  not  to  pray  God  most  earnestly 
that  this  word  may  be  confirmed?  No  people  on 
earth  offer  such  terms  to  sinners  as  these  people." 

"They  may  be  offering  more  than  they  are 
authorized  to  offer.  I  think  if  I  could  see  the 
signs  following  the  believer,  the  same  signs  which 
Saint  Mark  speaks  of,  I  would  then  believe." 

"But,  father,  these  signs  followed  belief,  and 
were  for  the  believer,  not  the  unconverted.  They 
were  for  confirming  the  believer  in  the  faith,  not 
for  creating  faith  in  the  sinner;  and  you  remem- 
ber the  parable  in  which  Lazarus  tells  the  rich 
man:  'If  they  believe  not  Moses  and  the  prophets, 
neither  will  they  believe  though  one  rose  from  the 
dead.'  Christ  was  the  prophet  whom  God  raised 
up,  like  unto  Moses;  and  I  believe  he  will  fulfill 
every  promise  he  has  made.  Something  assures 


156  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

me  that  I  shall  not  have  any  confession  to  make. 
There  seems  to  be  a  power  urging  me  to  obey. 
Believe  me,  when  I  came  here  this  morning  I  had 
no  more  thought  of  being  baptized  to-day  than  I 
had  that  I  should  be  buried;  but  when  the  question 
of  the  eunuch  sounded  in  my  ears,  it  was  repeated 
by  a  voice,  seemingly  addressed  directly  to  me:  'See, 
here  it  water;  what  doth  hinder?'  and  the  answer 
I  made  was,  in  the  words  of  Mary,  'Behold  the 
handmaiden  of  the  Lord!'  I  will  go  now  and  see 
Mary,  for  I  shall  need  to  make  some  preparation. 
I  shall  not  need  any  help,"  she  said,  in  answer  to 
an  inquiring  look  from  her  mother,  "for  Mary  will 
assist  me." 

Margery  turned  toward  the  path  leading  by  a 
near  way  to  Mr.  Clark's  house;  and  finding  Mary 
alone,  she  was  soon  sobbing  out  her  joy  in  her 
arms. 

"What  will  Daniel  say  when  he  hears  of  this?" 
was  Mary's  first  thought;  but  she  wisely  refrained 
from  uttering  it,  and  busied  herself  in  assisting 
Margery  to  make  the  necessary  changes  in  her 
clothing.  There  was  no  time  to  lose,  as  the  people 
were  already  gathering  at  the  water;  and  soon 
Margery,  leaning  on  Mary's  arm,  found  herself 
standing  in  their  midst. 

Up  to  this  moment  the  thought  of  Daniel's  pos- 
sible surprise  and  pleasure  had  not  entered  Mar- 
gery's mind;  but  glancing  timidly  toward  the 
water,  she  saw  him  standing,  with  Mr.  Browning, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  157 

close  to  its  edge,  some  little  distance  apart  from 
the  rest.  Just  as  her  eye  discerned  him,  he  was  in 
the  act  of  starting  to  join  the  main  body  of  the 
people;  and  as  he  drew  near  their  eyes  met. 

For  a  moment  a  shade  of  doubt  seemed  to  hover 
on  his  face;  but  it  was  followed  immediately  by  a 
look  of  gladness  and  peace,  mingled  with  a  tender- 
ness so  plainly  visible  to  the  eyes  quickly  with- 
drawn from  his,  that  in  spite  of  every  effort,  the 
heart  of  Margery  throbbed  until  she  trembled  lest 
its  beating  should  be  heard.  This  was  but  for  a 
moment,  however,  for  the  solemn  thought  of  the 
covenant  she  was  about  to  make  with  her  Creator, 
the  act  of  obedience  she  was  soon  to  render  to  his 
law,  banished  every  thought  of  an  earthly  nature 
from  her  mind. 

Swiftly  back  through  the  centuries  her  thoughts 
sped  and  she  pictured  to  her  mind  the  scene  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jordan,  when,  pausing  in  the  midst  of 
his  labor,  the  prophet,  looking  toward  the  shore, 
beheld  there  Jesus  for  whose  coming  he  had  so 
long  watched  and  waited;  and  seeing  him, 
stretched  forth  his  hand  exclaiming,  "Behold 
the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world!" 

Her  revery  was  broken  by  the  clear  tones  of  Mr. 
Browning's  voice  as  he  called  the  attention  of  the 
company,  and  then  gave  out  the  hymn  commen- 
cing: 


158  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

"Salem's  bright  King,  Jesus,  by  name, 
In  ancient  times  to  Jordan  came, 

All  righteousness  to  fill; 
'Twas  there  the  ancient  prophet  stood, 
Whose  name  was  John,  a  man  of  God, 

To  do  his  Master's  will." 

Clear  and  sweet  the  music  of  many  voices 
floated  out  on  the  gentle  breeze,  while  the  rustling 
leaves  and  the  waves,  rippling  against  the  mossy 
banks,  kept  time  to  the  melody.  There  was  a 
mellow  haze  in  the  atmosphere,  and  just  that  inde- 
scribable tinge  of  sadness  which  nature  always 
mingles  in  the  colors  of  earth  and  sky  when  the 
first  breath  of  autumn  stirs  in  the  air. 

When  the  hymn  had  been  sung,  with  bared 
heads  the  congregation  knelt  in  prayer.  Not 
many  dry  eyes  were  there  as  Elder  Browning,  in 
simple  but  eloquent  language,  implored  the  bless- 
ing of  God  and  the  attendant  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  the  exercises  of  the  hour;  asking  for 
those  who  were  about  to  be  buried  with  Christ  in 
baptism,  that  they  might  indeed  arise  to  walk  with 
him  in  newness  of  life,  being  henceforth  led  by 
that  other  Comforter,  promised  by  Jesus,  who 
should  guide  them  into  all  truth;  that  they  might 
be  his  witnesses  in  the  world,  living  and  truthful, 
fully  prepared  to  testify  unto  all  men,  even  as  Job 
testified,  "I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth." 

When  the  prayer  was  ended,  Elder  Browning, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  159 

after  having  first  carefully  waded  out  into  the 
stream  until  he  reached  a  place  of  sufficient  depth, 
returned,  and  taking  Mary  by  the  hand,  led  her 
-out  into  the  water.  Standing  there,  with  his  hand 
uplifted  to  heaven,  he  repeated:  "Mary,  having 
received  'authority  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I 
baptize  you,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  Amen."  Then,  plac- 
ing his  hand  beneath  her  head,  he  buried  her  in 
the  yielding  waters,  which  for  a  moment  closed 
over  her,  fit  emblem  of  Christ's  death.  Then 
raising  her  up  and  wiping  the  crystal  drops  from 
her  face,  he  led  her  to  the  shore.  Others  fol- 
lowed in  rapid  succession,  until  some  twenty  had 
been  baptized;  then  he  dismissed  them  with  the 
benediction. 

An  appointment  had  been  announced  for  a 
special  meeting  at  three  o'clock,  and,  after  a  short 
intermission,  during  which  those  who  had  been 
baptized  improved  the  time  by  changing  their  wet 
garments  for  dry  ones,  they  again  assembled  in  the 
grove.  Margery  had  joined  her  parents  again,  but 
when  those  who  had  been  baptized  were  called  for- 
ward to  be  confirmed,  she  took  her  place  with  the 
others  in  front  of  the  stand.  Her  face  was  slightly 
pale,  and  her  dark-brown  hair  hung  in  damp  curls 
about  her  temples.  Her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the 
ground;  but  her  heait  ascended  in  silent  prayer  to 
God,  asking  in  Jesus'  name  that  if  what  she  had 
done  was  accepted  of  him,  he  would,  by  the  power 


160  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

of  his  Spirit,  manifest  that  acceptance  unto  her, 
that  she  might  know  by  the  revelation  of  his  Holy 
Spirit  that  Jesus  was  his  Son  and  that  his  gospel  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Nor  did  she 
offer  the  prayer  only  for  herself,  but  prayed  ear- 
nestly that  each  one  who  had  that  day  been  obe- 
dient to  the  command  of  the  Father  might  receive 
the  witness  for  himself.  When  Mr.  Clark  and 
Elder  Browning  advanced  and  laid  their  hands 
upon  her  head,  an  indescribable  feeling  of  peace 
enwrapped  her;  and  when,  after  a  short  prayer  of 
supplication  for  blessings  to  rest  upon  her,  they 
added:  "Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  it  may 
abide  with  you  and  guide  you  into  all  truth,"  the 
tears  coursed  down  her  cheeks,  and  her  frame  was 
shaken  as  a  bending  flower  in  the  evening  breeze. 
"Lord,  it  is  enough,"  was  the  voiceless  response  of 
her  heart. 

The  ceremony  of  confirming  the  new  members 
being  ended,  after  Mr.  Clark  with  others  had 
offered  prayer  and  borne  their  testimony,  Margery 
arose.  She  was  pale  but  calm;  and  after  relating 
briefly  the  conflict  she  had  endured  in  her  own 
mind  and  the  conclusion  to  which  she  had  finally 
come,  leading  her  to  obedience,  she  testified  to  the 
witnessing  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  said:  "I 
can  now  say  with  Job,  'I  know  that  my  Redeemer 
liveth'";  then  suddenly  a  spell  fell  upon  the  entire 
audience,  for,  raising  her  hand  slowly,  she  turned 
toward  where  her  father  and  mother  were  sitting, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  161 

and  addressed  them  in  an  unknown  language  for  a 
time.  Then  quietly  seating  herself,  she  bowed  her 
head  upon  her  hands  and  seemed  lost  in  prayer. 

Margery  Boyd  was  well  known  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, for  she  had  been  raised  there,  and  was 
highly  esteemed  by  all  who  knew  her.  Possessing 
an  untarnished  character  and  an  enviable  reputa- 
tion for  integrity  and  veracity,  it  was  not  wonder- 
ful that  this  circumstance  should  cause  a  thrill  to 
pass  through  the  heart  of  the  most  careless;  and 
when  a  child,  a  girl  of  some  ten  summers,  the 
daughter  of  a  man  who  had  also  been  baptized, 
arose,  and  turning  to  Mr.  Boyd,  gave  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  tongue,  every  heart  was  held  in  sus- 
pense, and  every  eye  fixed  upon  him. 

He  was  reminded  of  what  he  had  said  to  Mar- 
gery concerning  the  signs  following  the  believer, 
and  warned  to  lay  aside  his  evil  heart  of  unbelief 
and  obey  the  gospel,  that  God  might  have  mercy 
upon  his  unbelief.  Thoughts  which  had  entered 
his  heart,  but  which  were  known  only  to  God  and 
himself,  were  revealed,  and  every  refuge  behind 
which  he  had  thought  to  shelter  himself  was  swept 
away.  He  sat  pale  and  motionless,  like  one  sum- 
moned to  answer  at  the  bar  of  justice  for  an 
offense  which  he  thought  known  unto  none  living. 

To  others  the  gift  of  prophecy  was  given;  and 
to  such  an  extent  was  the  Spirit  poured  out  that 
the  most  doubting  were  constrained  to  admit,  "We 
never  saw  it  on  this  wise  before." 


162  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

It  was  late  when  the  meeting  broke  up,  and 
many  who  that  morning  had  met  with  Elder 
Browning  a  stranger,  parted  from  him  in  the 
evening  as  we  part  with  those  we  love  and  can 
never  forget.  Among  the  number  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Boyd;  and  they  would  fain  have  had  him 
tarry  with  them,  but  his  business  at  Kirtland  was 
urgent  and  he  could  not  remain. 

Again  Daniel  and  Margery  found  themselves 
alone,  riding  towards  home  through  the  shady 
wood  where  the  low,  sinking  sun  fell  occasionally 
across  their  path,  and  the  squirrels  held  up  their 
paws  and  chatted  from  between  them  as  if  they 
would  remind  them  that  they  ought  to  hasten. 

Hasten  they  did  not,  for  what  to  them  was  any 
earthly  consideration  now  in  the  first  hours  of 
their  avowed  love  of  each  other  and  adoption  into 
the  kingdom  of  God!  Heart  spoke  to  heart,  and  all 
their  garnered  fullness  was  lavishly  poured  out. 

It  is  not  our  intention  to  intrude  upon  this  first 
hour  of  heart's  unhindered  communion  with  heart; 
for  it  is  an  hour  in  which  no  guest  is  bidden,  nor 
any  made  welcome;  they  are  all-sufficient  unto 
themselves,  and  envy  the  happiness  of  none  upon 
earth.  Suffice  it,  therefore,  for  us,  kind  reader, 
that  before  Daniel  parted  with  Margery  that  night, 
he  had  obtained  her  father's  consent  to  their  union 
at  an  early  day;  but  the  fullness  of  their  cup  of 
earthly  joy  did  not  cause  them  to  forget  their  zeal 
and  gratitude. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  163 


CHAPTER  XIH 
NEWS  OF  TROUBLE  t 

Father!  for  thy  holy  sake 

We  are  spoiled  and  hunted  thus; 
Joyful  for  thy  truth  we  take 

Bonds  and  burthens  unto  us: 
Poor,  and  weak,  and  robbed  of  all, 

Weary  with  our  daily  task, 
That  thy  truth  may  never  fall 

Through  our  weakness,  Lord,  we  ask, 

—  Whittier. 

HE  next  morning  very  early  Elder  Brown- 
ing and  Daniel  were  quietly  wending  their 
way  through  the  forest  toward  Kirtland, 
Ohio.  It  is  not  our  intention  to  bear  them  com- 
pany, but  only  to  glance  briefly  at  a  few  incidents 
happening  at  this  period  of  time. 

When  the  friends  arrived  in  Kirtland,  Daniel 
was  ordained  an  elder,  and  the  two,  after  a  short 
delay,  proceeded  on  to  Canada,  where  for  some 
months  they  labored  together.  News  came  to 
Margery  frequently,  from  Daniel,  encouraging 
and  strengthening  her,  especially  when  she  learned 
from  Mr.  Clark  that  Elder  Browning  had  written 
him  that  Daniel  held  his  hearers  as  though  spell- 
bound while  he  brought  forth  from  the  storehouse 


164  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

of  God's  word  things  both  new  and  old  as  witness- 
ing to  the  work  of  God  in  these  latter  days.  Many 
times  she  longed  for  his  company;  but  she  was  too 
brave  and  true  to  ever  suffer  herself  to  write  any 
but  the  most  cheering  words  of  encouragement 
and  earnest  love  for  the  cause  so  dear  to  the  hearts 
of  both. 

We  must  not  forget  to  mention  that  a  few  weeks 
after  Daniel's  departure,  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boyd 
had  united  with  the  church;  and  they  now  awaited 
news  from  Daniel  almost  as  eagerly  as  Margery 
herself.  This  will  not  seem  strange  to  Latter  Day 
Saints  who  may  read  it,  for  they  will  remember 
how  many  times  their  own  hearts  have  burned 
within  them  when  tidings  came  to  those,  at  home 
concerning  the  spread  of  the  work  abroad,  and 
how  earnestly  those  workers  in  the  forefront  of 
the  battle  have  been  borne  up  in  prayer  by  those 
at  home. 

One  morning  in  early  springtime,  Mr.  Boyd  sur- 
prised his  family  with  the  announcement  that  he 
had  sold  his  farm  and  would  immediately  begin 
making  preparations  for  the  removal  of  his  family 
to  Kirtland.  He  also  said  that  it  was  the  intention 
of  Mr.  Clark  to  go  at  the  same  time,  and  they 
would  be  joined  by  quite  a-  number  if  arrange- 
ments could  be  completed  in  time.  "It  is  not  our 
intention,"  he  added,  "to  remain  there  long,  but  to 
push  on  to  Missouri,  where  many  of  the  Saints 
have  already  gone." 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  165 

Margery  was  entirely  unprepared  for  this,  as  her 
father  had  not  mentioned  his  plans  to  any  one  but 
his  wife,  further  than  to  say  that  he  would 
embrace  the  first  good  opportunity  of  selling  his 
farm,  in  order  to  remove  to  Kirtland;  but  she  did 
not  know  that  to  go  farther  than  this  had  entered 
his  thoughts.  He  was  a  man,  however,  who  once 
having  made  up  his  mind  to  a  certain  course,  acted 
with  promptness  and  decision. 

The  first  wild  heart-throb  of  Margery,  had  it 
been  put  into  words,  was,  "Shall  I  see  Daniel  so 
soon?"  But  this  was  quickly  followed  by  the 
thought,  "How  can  I  leave  this  home  where  my 
girlhood  days  have  been  spent  and  every  rod  of 
forest  and  field  has  become  endeared  to  me  by 
sacred  memories?"  Looking  from  the  window  she 
saw  the  road  over  which  she  and  Daniel  had  so 
many  times  cantered  their  horses  together;  and 
there  came  before  her  mind's  eye  a  mental  vision 
of  her  absent  lover  as  she  had  time  and  again  seen 
him  reining  in  his  horse  by  the  little  gate  and  dis- 
mounting all  unconscious  of  the  tender  gaze  so 
lovingly  bent  upon  him.  Tears  came  to  her  eyes 
in  spite  of  her  utmost  efforts  to  repress  them,  and 
she  hastily  left  the  room  and  sought  her  own 
chamber. 

Sitting  down  to  strive  to  recover  her  composure 
and  adjust  her  thoughts  to  the  situation  as  it  now 
presented  itself,  there  came  into  her  heart  an 
indescribable  emotion  of  clinging  tenderness,  not 


166  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

only  towards  the  inanimate  things  of  nature  with 
which  her  own  soul  had  so  many  times  held  silent 
converse,  but  the  peaceful  hours  of  communion 
which  had  been  enjoyed  with  those  of  like  precious 
faith  during  the  months  which  were  past.  How 
many  times  had  they  sat  together  in  "heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus"!  Every  hour  of  such  com- 
munion was  treasured  away  in  her  soul,  and  there 
was  not  one  of  that  little  band  of  worshipers  who 
did  not  seem  to  her  as  dear  as  the  home  band  who, 
morning  and  night,  gathered  around  the  family 
altar  of  prayer.  What  a  trial  it  would  be  to  sever 
these  links,  to  bid  farewell  to  them,  and  become 
indeed  a  pilgrim. 

True,  they  were  not  going  alone,  for  her  father 
had  said  that  Mr.  Clark  and  others  contemplated 
joining  them;  but  it  would  be  sundering  ties  which 
might  never  be  bound  together  again  in  time. 

They  had  been  as  one  family.  The  joy  of  one 
was  the  joy  of  all,  and  no  grief  or  care  came  to  one 
with  which  the  other  did  not  sympathize.  There 
were  no  petty  jealousies  with  their  mildew  blight 
to  contaminate  their  minds,  and  the  only  strife 
known  was  the  strife  of  faithfulness,  the  effort  to 
be  first  in  every  sacrifice  of  self  and  personal  com- 
fort for  the  good  of  others. 

All  this  was  borne  in  upon  the  mind  of  Margery 
while  sitting  there,  and  a  strange,  indefinable  fear 
hovered  like  an  unseen  presence  around  her  heart, 
which  had  it  taken  form  and  expression  in  words, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  167 

would  have  been:  "You  are  now  going  forth  to  be 
tried  in  a  furnace  of  fire.  You  will  never  be  per- 
mitted again  upon  earth  to  find  a  resting-place  like 
this,  a  band  of  God's  people  so  truly  one;  but  from 
henceforth  you  must  know,  as  saints  of  God  in  all 
times  have  known,  that  you  are  a  pilgrim  and 
stranger  upon  the  earth,  and  here  have  ntf  sure 
abiding-place." 

But  the  thoughts  did  not  shape  themselves  like 
this,  for  it  was  as  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  speaking 
to  the  spirit,  and  was  not  understood  by  the  natu- 
ral man.  To  Margery  it  was  then  only  sorrow  and 
regret  at  the  severing  of  social  ties  and  the  sun- 
dering of  the  bonds  of  church  relation  with  those 
who  had  entered  upon  the  work  with  her,  and 
whose  company,  whose  helpful  advice  in  her  spir- 
itual progress,  she  had  learned  to  prize  so  highly. 
Would  there  ever  be  in  any  other  place  such  meet- 
ings as  they  had  there  enjoyed,  when  the  Spirit  of 
God  had  hovered  over  and  about  them  like  clouds 
of  incense  and  they  had  felt  that,  were  the  veil 
only  removed  which  bounded  their  natural  vision, 
the  presence  of  the  angels  would  have  been  dis- 
covered? 

Other  thoughts,  arising  in  their  turn,  banished 
these,  for  the  time  being  at  least.  It  was  now  the 
early  days  of  March,  and,  in  April,  Daniel  and  his 
friend  would  be  in  Kirtland  to  attend  the  general 
conference  of  the  church.  She  wondered  if  her 
father  contemplated  being  there  by  that  time.  She 


168  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

had  always  had  an  earnest  desire  to  see  Joseph 
Smith  and  many  others  whose  names  had  become 
as  household  words  to  her,  and  she  wondered  if  she 
would  not  be  able  to  recognize  them  among  others, 
from  the  description  given  her  by  Mrs.  Clark  and 
also  from  what  Daniel  had  written.  Her  thoughts 
were  1  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  her  little 
brother,  who  handed  her  a  letter  which  proved  to 
be  from  Daniel.  Her  father  had  forgotten  to  give 
it  to  her  upon  first  coming  home,  and  now  sent  it 
up  to  her. 

From  this  letter  Margery  learned  that  Daniel 
would  soon  start  for  Kirtland;  and  as  he,  too,  was 
ignorant  of  the  movement  contemplated  by  his 
father  and  Mr.  Boyd,  he  told  her  he  had  written 
his  father  to  come  to  the  conference  if  possible; 
and  he  hoped  that  his  mother  and  Mary  would 
come  with  him,  in  which  case  he  felt  sure  Margery 
would  join  them. 

"I  can  not,"  he  wrote,  "at  this  time  forecast  the 
future  further  than  this.  I  want  to  see  you  and 
talk  with  you  of  that  pathway  in  life  we  hope  to 
walk  together.  To  be  able  to  write  you  is  a  pre- 
cious boon,  but  it  is  not  what  it  would  be  to  talk 
with  you  face  to  face.  My  feelings  are  strongly 
drawn  out  towards  the  land  of  Missouri.  News 
has  reached  us  that  the  work  there  is  meeting 
with  strong  opposition;  and  while  I  would  never 
wish  to  take  you  into  the  midst  of  trouble,  my  soul 
burns  with  an  ardent  desire  to  be  in  the  forefront 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  169 

of  the  battle,  to  be  found  among  those  who  are 
ready  to  proclaim  this  gospel,  even  at  the  risk  of 
life  and  at  the  sacrifice  of  all  which  makes  life 
dear. 

"The  difficulty  between  the  brethren  and  the 
settlers  of  that  State  seems  to  have  originated  first 
in  a  misunderstanding,  growing  out  of  an  article 
published  in  the  'Evening  and  Morning  Star/ 
entitled,  'Free  people  of  color/  but  this  is  only 
used  as  a  cloak  to  hide  their  intense  hatred  of  the 
Saints;  and  as  this  hatred  is  without  a  cause, 
except  as  the  wicked  always  hate  the  good,  they 
have  circulated  all  kinds  of  malicious  slanders 
about  the  brethren,  seeking  by  this  means  to 
justify  their  hatred. 

"One  would  suppose,  judging  from  their  own 
confession,  that  some  strange,  new  religion  had 
appeared  in  the  world,  of  which  our  brethren  were 
the  exponents,  instead  of  the  religion  found  in  the 
Bible  and  taught  by  the  Redeemer  of  mankind 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  There 
have  been  speeches  made  by  some  men  of  influence, 
prominent  among  whom  is  one  Lilburn  W.  Boggs, 
calculated  to  incite  the  people  against  the  breth- 
ren; and  since  then  much  abuse  has  been  heaped 
upon  them.  Some  have  been  tied  up  and  whipped, 
while  others  have  been  cruelly  beaten.  All  of  the 
people,  however,  do  not  behave  in  this  unjust  and 
cruel  manner.  Many  of  them  are  friendly  and 
disposed  to  deal  justly;  but  I  fear  this  is  only  the 


170  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

beginning  of  troubles,  and  for  this  reason  I  am 
most  anxious  to  see  you;  for  while  I  long  to  be 
among  those  who  are  exposed,  to  shield  if  possible, 
if  not  to  suffer  with  them,  I  have  not  the  courage 
to  ask  you  to  go  with  me,  and  can  not  make  up  my 
mind  to  go  and  leave  you  behind.  When  you  have 
read  this,  consult  with  your  father  and  mother 
relative  to  coming  to  the  conference,  and  let  me 
know  the  result." 

Margery  slowly  folded  the  letter,  and  then  as 
slowly  unfolded  it  again,  reading  it  carefully  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end.  When  she  had  finished 
the  second  reading,  her  eyes  took  on  a  far-away 
look  as  though  she  would  penetrate  the  veil  of  the 
future  to  inquire  what  lay  beyond.  Suddenly  this 
vanished  and  there  settled  down  upon  every 
feature  a  look  of  calm  determination,  and  a  steady 
light  burned  in  her  eyes  as  one  whose  purpose  was 
fixed  and  whose  hand  had  been  put  to  the  plow 
never  to  turn  back. 

"Whither  thou  goest,  I  will  go;  and  where  thou 
lodgest,  I  will  lodge;  thy  people  shall  be  my  peo- 
ple, and  thy  God  my  God,"  Margery  repeated;  and 
rising  slowly,  she  went  down  to  make  the  contents 
of  her  letter  known  to  the  family. 

"Can  it  be  possible  that  such  things  are  enacted 
so  publicly,  without  any  effort  being  made  by  those 
sworn  to  see  the  laws  executed,  to  bring  the  offend- 
ers to  justice?"  said  Mr.  Boyd. 

"Yes,  father,  not  only  this,  but  the  people  are 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  171 

incited  to  it  by  officers,  occupying  high  positions  in 
the  State.  This  Boggs,  of  whom  Daniel  speaks,  is 
lieutenant-governor,  and  Daniel  believes  that  it 
is  his  intention  to  work  upon  the  feelings  of 
the  people  until  they  will  make  the  effort  at  least, 
to  drive  the  brethren  from  the  country." 

"Mother,"  said  Mr.  Boyd  to  his  wife,  "I  was 
thinking  as  I  came  along  that  I  would  like  to  go 
over  to  Bro.  Clark's,  and  if  you  and  Margery  would 
like  to  go,  I  will  drive  you  over." 

This  was  just  what  Margery  was  wishing  for. 
She  longed  to  see  Mary  and  talk  with  her  about 
this  change,  the  news  of  which  had  come  so  sud- 
denly upon  her,  breaking  in  upon  the  quiet  of  her 
heretofore  uneventful  life.  Especially  was  she 
anxious  to  talk  with  her  about  the  removal  to  Mis- 
souri and  the  determination  to  which  she  had 
come  that,  if  anything  prevented  her  father  from 
going,  she  would  never  consent  to  Daniel's  going 
without  her,  unless  his  own  family  should  go  at 
the  same  time. 

Arrived  at  Mr.  Clark's  they  found  them  also  in 
receipt  of  a  letter  from  Daniel,  which,  being  dated 
a  few  days  after  Margery's,  contained  the  addi- 
tional information  that  the  printing-press  of  the 
church  had  been  destroyed  by  a  mob,  all  of  the 
material  being  thrown  into  the  Missouri  River,  and 
that  Bishop  Partridge  had,  with  many  others,  been 
most  cruelly  treated  by  them.  In  his  case,  they 
were  not  satisfied  with  tarring  his  entire  person, 


172     •  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

but  had  filled  his  mouth  with  tar,  which  had  nearly 
suffocated  him. 

A  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  Jackson  County, 
numbering  about  five  hundred,  had  drawn  up  a  set 
of  resolutions  declaring  that  the  Saints  must  leave 
the  country,  and  warning  them  that  those  who 
refused  to  comply  would  be  visited  with  like  treat- 
ment to  that  which  had  befallen  their  confederates. 

This  news  was  really  old,  it  having  occurred  in 
July  of  the  previous  year,  but  it  had  not  reached 
Daniel  (except  in  the  form  of  rumor)  until  the  time 
of  his  writing,  which  was  about  one  month  pre- 
vious. It  will  be  hard  for  our  young  friends  who 
read  this  to  understand  how  it  was  that  news 
should  travel  so  slowly  in  those  far-away  days. 
But  if  they  will  only  recall  the  fact  of  the  wonder- 
ful progress  of  inventions  in  the  last  fifty  years,  it 
will  not  be  so  difficult  for  them  to  understand. 

After  much  consultation  and  deliberation  be- 
tween the  older  members  of  the  two  families,  it 
was  decided  to  put  forth  every  effort  to  so  arrange 
business  that  they  might  start  for  Kirtland  in  time 
to  be  there  by  the  first  of  April.  Further  than 
this,  they  could  determine  nothing,  but  after  their 
arrival  they  would  be  governed  entirely  by  circum- 
stances. 

"It  is  all  very  sudden,  and  seems  so  stranje  to 
me,  Mary,"  said  Margery  when  they  were  alone 
together  in  Mary's  room.  "I  felt  as  though  I  must 
talk  with  you.  I  do  not  believe  that  I  can  find 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  173 

words  to  express  to  you  just  how  I  feel,  especially 
about  the  influence  which  this  persecution  may 
have  upon  the  Saints.  If  they  bear  it  patiently 
and  suffer  it  gladly  as  Saints  in  former  times  have 
done,  all  will  be  well;  but  saints  of  former  days 
had  that  in  their  favor  which  our  people  have  not." 

"What  is  that,  Margery,  I  don't  know  that  I 
understand  you?" 

1  'What  are  the  scars  that  our  fathers  both  bear? 
Were  they  not  received  in  battle  while  fighting  for 
this  same  principle  which  is  causing  our  brethren 
trouble,  the  liberty  of  freedom  of  thought  and 
speech?  This  liberty  has  been  bought  by  the  life- 
blood  of  many  whose  sons  are  to-day  numbered 
among  our  brethren,  and  is  as  dear  to  the  sons  as 
ever  it  was  to  the  sires.  I  see  how  it  is,  Mary. 
These  western  men,  like  those  who  oppose  us  here, 
are  not  able  to  defend  their  faith  in  argument 
against  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  consequently 
they  are  angry  and  will  use  every'  means  to  har- 
rass  and  annoy  our  people.  No  harm  can  accrue 
to  us  so  long  as  we  bear  it  patiently;  but  our 
fathers  and  brothers  were  not  born  under  the  rule 
of  princes  and  tyrants,  and  if  the  Government  does 
not  speedily  put  a  stop  to  such  injustice,  such 
lawless  proceedings,  I  fear  for  the  effect  upon  the 
church." 

"But,  Margery,  men  who  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  will  know  that  retaliation  is  not  and  can  not 
be  a  part  of  the  gospel  of  Christ!" 


174  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Yes,  Mary,  but  if  there  had  never  come  a  time 
when  it  was  just  and  right  to  resist  unholy  oppres- 
sion, what  of  the  war  which  secured  the  indepen- 
dence of  these  United  States?  Would  it  not  have 
been  an  unjust  war?  What  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  to  the  support  of  which  its  signers 
pledged  their  lives,  their  fortunes,  and  their  sacred 
honor?  If  this  declaration  of  human  rights  involved 
principles  of  wrong,  then  these  men  had  no  sacred 
honor  to  pledge,  for  they  were  untrue,  disloyal  to 
the  government  which  they  should  have  honored; 
and  though  good  men  even  then  might  have  been 
dragged  into  the  contest,  it  never  could  have  made 
the  quarrel  a  just  one.  If  the  statement  contained 
in  it  that  to  every  individual  God  has  given  ina- 
lienable rights,  is  a  mistake,  then  our  nation  is 
founded  upon  a  false  hypothesis  and  our  govern- 
ment is  no  better  than  the  governments  of  Europe. 
If  kings  rule  by  divine  right,  then  it  follows  that 
the  people  have  no  right  to  a  voice  in  the  election 
of  their  rulers." 

"I  can  see  that  your  conclusions  are  just,  Mar- 
gery, but  I  can  not  yet  see  the  bearing  they  have 
upon  this  difficulty." 

"I  pray  God  we  may  never  see  it,  Mary,  for  it 
would  be  worse  for  the  church  than  the  bitterest 
persecution  which  could  rage  against  it.  But  do 
you  not  see  that  if  our  brethren  are  to  be  perse- 
cuted and  driven  by  the  lawless  mob,  and  the  Gov- 
ernment stands  by  and  offers  no  protection  to  its 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  175 

citizens  who  have  never  violated  the  law,  that  the 
time  must  inevitably  come  when  they  will  have  to 
protect  themselves  and  their  families?  It  will  not 
be  the  Government  which  they  will  resist,  but  mob 
violence;  and  in  doing  this,  it  will  be  hard  to  pre- 
vent a  spirit  of  retaliation  from  entering  in;  and 
if  it  should,  neither  you  nor  I  can  estimate  the  loss 
it  will  te  to  the  church." 

"I  hope  the  Saints  will  bear  much  and  long, 
before  they  resort  to  this,"  said  Mary. 

"I  echo  your  wish,  Mary,  with  all  my  heart;  but 
my  mind  is  troubled,  and  I  feel  that  we  shall  have 
much  to  endure  because  of  our  religion,  before 
many  years  pass  away.  I  do  not  shrink  from 
suffering,  and  it  is  not  this  which  troubles  me; 
neither  do  I  fear  that  I  shall  ever  deny  the  faith; 
but  if  while  we  profess  and  cling  to  it,  we  lose  the 
Spirit  of  the  gospel,  then,  indeed,  our  enemies  have 
prevailed  against  us." 

"Do  not  let  this  trouble  you,  Margery.  If  we 
are  humble  and  faithful,  God  will  strengthen  us  to 
resist  temptation  and  to  overcome." 

"My  only  trust  is  in  him,  and  for  this  cause  I 
feel  that  if  Daniel  goes  to  Missouri,  I  must  go  with 
him." 

"I  am  glad  of  that  decision,  Margery,  for  he  will 
need  your  restraining  influence.  He  loves  his 
friends  and  would  be  far  more  likely  to  resent 
insult  and  injury  to  them  than  to  himself." 

"That  is  just  the  trying  point,  Mary,  and  the 


176  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

one  which  troubles  me.  Even  a  high-spirited  man 
may  bear  abuse  which  is  heaped  upon  himself;  but 
it  becomes  intolerable  when  compelled  to  see  his 
dearest  friends  abused.  How  think  you  our 
fathers  could  bear  to  see  us  cruelly  treated  before 

their  eyes? But  father  is  calling.     I  must  go. 

Come  over  soon,  for  I  have  much  to  talk  with  you 
about" 


CHAPTER    XIV 
WAS  IT  WISE 

Cod  is  not  dead,  nor  doth  he  sleep! 

The  wrong  shall  fail, 

The  right  prevail, 
With  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men. 

— Longfellow. 

Where  truth  and  right  are  concerned, 
We  must  be  firm  as  God. 

— Guthrie. 


T  WAS  a  balmy  day,  early  in  the  month  of 
April,  1834.  The  sun  shone  brightly  and 
warmth  was  diffused  from  his  beams, 
penetrating  even  the  dense  shade  made  by  the 
evergreens  upon  the  hillside.  The  buds  had  swol- 
len, and  many  shrubs  and  trees  were  clothing 
themselves  with  coronals  of  living  green,  while 
the  soft  carpet  of  nature's  wonderful  weaving  was 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  177 

strewn  here  and  there  with  flowers  more  beautiful 
than  any  that  ever  came  from  the  looms  of  art. 

The  birds  sang  as  they  flitted  here  and  there, 
busy  with  preparation  for  building  nests  and  rear- 
ing their  young.  The  blue  waters  of  the  lake  rip- 
pled in  the  sunshine  and,  stretching  away  in  the 
distance,  lost  themselves  in  blending  with  the  sky; 
while  ever  and  anon,  there  came  the  voice  of  sea- 
men from  some  passing  vessel,  heard  in  song  or  in 
the  tone  of  command,  issued  hastily  as  they  sped 
towards  port  or  spread  their  sails  to  depart. 

Walking  slowly  along  the  beach,  she  leaning 
upon  his  arm,  are  Daniel  and  Margery.  Some 
days  before,  their  families  had  arrived  in  Kirtland 
and  were  settled,  for  the  time  being,  in  a  small 
village  near  to  the  lake-shore,  just  beyond  the  hill 
which  rises  abruptly  a  short  distance  from  where 
the  lovers  are  walking.  They  had  arrived  before 
Daniel,  and  this  is  the  first  hour  of  uninterrupted 
communion  which  he  and  Margery  have  had. 
There  is  upon  the  countenance  of  each  a  calm  and 
happy  light,  but  withal  in  the  very  step,  gesture, 
and  expression,  of  Margery  especially,  there  is  a 
nameless  something,  indicating  that  even  in  this 
first  hour  of  reunion,  while  joy  at  his  presence 
ripples  every  wave  of  her  heart's  emotion,  as  the 
sunshine  ripples  the  blue  waves  at  their  feet,  there 
is  yet  an  undertone  of  sadness,  a  looking  forward 
to  the  near  future,  and  a  realization  of  the  issues 
which  must  soon  be  met. 


178  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"The  news  which  has  met  us  since  we  came 
here,"  continued  Margery,  "is  very  distressing.  In 
last  October  many  of  the  Saints  had  their  houses 
demolished  and  were  robbed  and  driven  forth 
without  shelter.  In  some  cases,  it  is  said,  they 
resisted  this  inhuman  treatment  and,  in  defending 
themselves,  some  two  of  the  mobbers  were  killed 
and  several  wounded.  The  State  militia,  under 
Lieutenant-governor  Boggs,  was  at  last  called  out 
to  preserve  the  peace;  but  these  State  troops  were 
among  the  most  bitter  enemies  of  our  brethren, 
and  they  saw  no  hope  but  by  seeking  safety  in 
flight.  They  commenced  crossing  the  river  in 
November.  The  weather  was  cold  and  rainy,  and 
our  plundered,  half -clad  sisters  and  children  were 
exposed  to  the  bitter  elements,  without  shelter  or 
protection.  They  are  now  making  homes  in  Clay 
County." 

"Much  of  this  is  news  to  me,"  said  Daniel,  "but 
I  learn  that  there  is  a  company  going  up  to  Mis- 
souri very  soon,  and  this  is  what  I  wished  to  talk 
to  you  about  this  morning." 

Margery  was  silent,  but  her  face  grew  a  shade 
pale  and  her  eyes  were  downcast,  as  Daniel  con- 
tinued, 

"It  has  been  my  fond  hope  to  take  you  with  me 
and  to  make  our  home  in  that  distant  region;  but  I 
can  not  ask  you  to  go  with  me  now." 

"It  is  father's  intention  to  start  in  a  few  weeks," 
answered  Margery,  "and  Mary  told  me  that  your 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  179 

father  had  made  up  his  mind  to  go  with  him. 
They  will  probably  go  with  this  same  company  you 
spoke  of.  But,  Daniel,"  and  her  voice  trembled 
with  the  depth  of  her  feelings,  "if  you  go,  you 
must  take  me  with  you,  for  I  will  never  consent  to 
be  left  behind." 

"But,  Margery,  think  of  the  uncertainty,  the 
danger,  to  say  nothing  of  the  hardships." 

"I  have  thought  of  all  these  and  have  tried  not 
to  undervalue  them,  neither  to  overestimate  my 
own  strength,  but  the  more  I  have  thought,  the 
more  I  see  but  the  one  way  opening  before  us. 
You  will  need  me,  Daniel,  and  my  place  is  by  your 
side.  I  shall  not  shrink,  though  the  furnace  be 
seven  times  heated.  This  gospel,  this  faith,  is 
very  precious  to  me,  and  if  God  calls  us  to  seal 
our  testimony  with  our  blood,  let  us  not  shrink  nor 
deem  it  a  hard  thing.  It  is  what  the  people  of 
God  have  done  in  all  ages  of  the  world  and,  surely, 
they  never  had  any  brighter  testimonies  to  enable 
them  to  stand  firm  than  we  have  had." 

"You  are  right  upon  that  point,  Margery;  I  have 
never  told  you  how  greatly  I  have  been  blessed  in 
preaching  the  word.  Many  times  when,  foot-sore 
and  weary,  we  have  asked  for  entertainment  and 
were  refused,  the  Lord  strengthened  us  that  we 
passed  over  miles,  without  heeding  them  any  more 
than  if  they  had  been  steps,  and  often,  when 
defending  the  faith,  passages  of  Scripture  have 
been  brought  to  my  mind,  and  my  understanding 


180  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

has  been  opened  to  discover  in  them  a  meaning 
never  seen  before;  and,  when  I  have  needed  to 
refer  to  any  text,  my  memory  has  never  yet  failed 
me.  The  Lord  has  added  the  confirmation  which 
he  promised  to  those  who  obeyed,  and,  altogether, 
Margery,  it  is  what  many  have  styled  it,  'a  mar- 
velous work  and  a  wonder/  " 

"What  you  say  reminds  me  of  one  cause  of  the 
hatred  felt  by  the  people  of  Missouri  towards  the 
brethren.  They  can  not  meet  them  in  argument 
at  all,  and  this  has  roused  the  jealousy  of  their 
preachers,  who  are  very  active  in  inciting  the  peo- 
ple to  hostilities.  Besides  this,  they  say  that  our 
people  claim  the  land  as  their  rightful  inheritance, 
and  boast  that  one  day  in  the  near  future,  it  will 
be  given  to  them  by  the  Lord,  and  the  Missourians 
will  have  to  give  place  to  them." 

"I  fear  that  some  of  our  brethren  may  have 
acted  with  more  zeal  than  wisdom,  yet,  making  all 
possible  allowance  for  this,  they  have  done  noth- 
ing to  deserve  any  bad  treatment  from  the  people 
of  Missouri.  Some  have  bought  and  paid  for  their 
lands,  others  have  rented  farms  and  paid  a  stipu- 
lated price  for  the  use  of  them,  while  yet  others 
have  worked  as  farm-hands,  mechanics,  or  clerks 
for  those  who  needed  their  services.  You  know 
the  peculiarity  of  our  people,  Margery.  To  talk  of 
their  faith  is  more  to  them  than  meat  or  drink.  It 
is  something  new  to  the  people  of  the  West,  and 
when  they  saw  one  company  after  another  arriv- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  181 

ing,  especially  when  they  saw  the  country  begin, 
as  if  by  magic,  to  become  like  a  garden  under  the 
careful  culture  of  the  brethren,  they  became  really 
alarmed,  their  jealousy  became  fully  aroused,  and 
the  result  has  been  their  forcing  the  Saints  to 
leave  Jackson  County.  I  had  heard  enough  to 
convince  me  that  this  would  be  the  final  result." 

"I  hear  that  the  attorney-general,  Honorable 
Robert  A.  Wells,  is  very  indignant  at  the  conduct 
of  the  people  of  Missouri,  and  has  written  to  some 
of  the  brethren,  offering  to  help  re-establish  them 
in  their  homes.  He  advised  them  to  remain  in  the 
State  and  organize  themselves  into  a  regular  com- 
pany of  militia,  and  promised,  if  they  did  so,  that 
they  should  have  a  supply  of  the  public  arms." 

"I  am  glad  they  did  not  accept  the  offer." 

"Daniel,"  said  Margery,  very  slowly,  but  as 
though  weighing  each  word  before  speaking,  "I 
wish  they  had  accepted  the  offer  and  demanded 
their  rights." 

For  a  moment,  Daniel  paused  in  their  walk  and 
turned  his  clear,  gray  eyes  full  upon  Margery  with 
a  look  of  inquiry  slightly  mingled  with  astonish- 
ment. She  raised  her  eyes  to  meet  his  and 
although  the  color  mounted  to  her  face,  she  added, 
"Don't  be  astonished  at  me,  Daniel,  I  think  that 
the  brethren  should  have  taken  his  advice  and 
demanded  a  restoration  of  that  which  was  justly 
theirs  and  a  recognition  of  their  rights." 

A  puzzled  look  came  for  a  moment  over  Daniel's 


182  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

face,  but  it  was  followed  by  a  smile,  and  as  they 
resumed  their  walk  he  said: 

"It  is  evident,  Margery,  that  you  were  not  raised 
in  the  belief  of  the  Friends,  but  I  think  their  belief 
is  in  harmony  with  the  teachings  of  Christ,  upon 
this  point,  at  least." 

"I  may  be  wrong,  Daniel,  but,  looking  into  the 
future,  I  think  I  foresee  far  more  evil  to  result 
from  their  yielding  to  this  wrong,  than  could  pos- 
sibly happen,  if  they  had  resisted  it.  It  is  not  law- 
ful. These  men  are  violating  the  law,  and  is  it 
not  the  duty  of  every  good  citizen  to  help  enforce 
the  law,  if  called  upon  by  the  proper  authorities  to 
do  so?" 

"Yes,  Margery;  but  you  surely  have  not  forgot- 
ten that  Jesus  said,  Tut  up  again  thy  sword  into 
his  place,  for  they  that  take  the  sword,  shall  perish 
with  the  sword/ ' 

"I  remember  it,  Daniel,  but  those  who  were  sent 
to  arrest  Jesus  were  sent  by  parties  who,  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  had  a  right  to  make  such  arrests, 
and  he  was  taken  before  a  tribunal  which  should 
have  been  a  tribunal  of  justice,  and  while  it  was 
not  such  in  reality,  to  have  resisted  it  would  have 
been  resisting  the  powers  that  be,  and  this  we  are 
commanded  not  to  do.  I  have  thought  much  upon 
this  subject  since  your  letter,  in  which  you  first 
mentioned  these  troubles,  reached  me,  and  I  have 
tried  to  solve  the  question,  by  reference  to  the 
word  of  God,  and,  while  I  may  be  wrong,  I  confess 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  183 

to  you  that  I  am  not  able  to  see  it  in  any  other 
light." 

"I  have  never  looked  at  it  in  this  light;  for  the 
Savior  commanded  us,  'Resist  not  evil,  .  .  .  love 
your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  that 
despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you.' "  (See 
note.) 

"I  have  read  and  remember  all  these,  but  surely 
there  must  be  a  qualifying  sense  in  regard  to  the 
kind  of  evil  which  we  are  commanded  not  to  resist. 
If  there  be  not,  then  how  is  it  possible  that  any 
advancement  can  be  made  towards  that  which  is 
good?  Is  not  the  evil  here  meant,  that  which  indi- 
viduals have  suffered  and  most  likely  will  suffer  to 
the  end  of  time,  from  the  injustice  of  human  gov- 
ernments? Connected  with  the  texts  to  which  you 
have  just  referred,  is  the  expression,  'If  any  man 
will  sue  thee  at  law/  and  this,  to  my  mind,  is  the 
key  to  the  matter.  'The  powers  that  be  are 
ordained  of  God/  and  if  they  sin,  upon  them  be  the 
wrong;  it  is  plainly  our  duty  to  submit;  but  can  it 
be  a  duty  to  submit  to  a  wrong  when  the  officers 
of  the  State  call  upon  us  to  resist  it  and  point  out 
the  proper  way  in  which  to  do  so?" 

"Really,  Margery,  I  can  not  answer  you.  I  have 
never  viewed  it  in  this  light  before,  and  I  would 
like  to  examine  it  in  all  its  bearings,  before  ven- 
turing an  opinion  with  reference  to  it.  Why  is  it 
that  you  have  thought  so  much  about  it?" 


184  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"I  do  not  know,  but  I  have  not  been  able  to 
divest  myself  of  a  haunting  fear  that  trouble  is  to 
be  the  result  of  such  a  course.  As  I  said,  these 
men  are  lawless,  and  having  before  their  eyes 
neither  the  fear  of  God  nor  man,  they  will  go  just 
as  far  as  they  dare  go  with  impunity,  and  should 
the  time  come  when  our  people  will  tire  of  being 
harrassed  and  driven,  they  will  lose  faith  in  and 
respect  for  a  government  which  does  not  protect 
its  citizens  in  their  rights,  and  then  it  will  require 
a  double  portion  of  God's  Spirit  to  subdue  the  feel- 
ings which  will  urge  them  to  render  evil  for  evil. 
To  demand  the  recognition  of  their  rights  in  a  law- 
ful way  is  not  evil  even  to  those  who  are  the  trans- 
gressors. Were  it  otherwise,  the  very  foundation 
would  be  swept  from  under  every  Christian  gov- 
ernment upon  the  face  of  the  earth." 

"Yes,  Margery,  but  the  Saints  will  appeal  to  the 
Government  for  redress  of  their  wrongs,  and  I 
have  too  much  faith  in  our  Government,  not  to 
believe  the  appeal  will  succeed." 

"Pray  heaven  it  may  be  effectual  and  come  not 
too  late,"  said  Margery.  "One  point,  just  here,  I 
want  to  ask  you  about.  If  called  upon  by  an 
officer  of  the  State,  who,  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duty,  finds  your  help  necessary,  is  it  not  your  duty 
to  lend  him  your  help?" 

"Certainly  it  is."  ' 

"Then  why  is  it  not  the  duty  of  every  man  to 
help  to  put  down  mob  violence,  which  is  itself 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  185 

resistance  to  the  law,  and  where  is  the  security  for 
life  or  property,  if  mob  violence  is  not  resisted?" 

"You  may  be  right,  I  will  not  say  you  are  not, 
but  the  Lord  will  direct  in  this  matter." 

"The  mistakes  of  the  past  can  not  be  undone, 
and  we  many  times  suffer  because  of  mistakes 
ignorantly  made.  Had  the  brethren  wished  to 
regain  their  homes  in  Jackson  County,  the  law- 
abiding  citizens  offered  to  help  them  do  so,  and  I 
fear  a  grave  mistake  was  made  when  they  failed 
to  accept  the  offer.  These  men  have  violated  the 
law  with  impunity,  and,  having  gone  thus  far, 
they  will  be  strengthened  in  their  lawless  course 
by  the  fact  that  neither  the  Government  nor  the 
brethren  have  resisted  the  wrong  done.  They 
have  no  sense  of  honor,  justice,  or  shame,  and  will 
not  scruple  to  take  every  advantage  possible,  in 
order  to  follow  up  what  they  have  begun,  and  if 
the  Government  does  not  right  this  great  wrong, 
this  outrage  upon  her  honor,  as  well  as  injustice  to 
her  citizens,  to  an  innocent,  unoffending  people, 
then  no  one  who  lives  under  the  protection  of  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  ought  ever  to  boast  of  the  liberty 
to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own 
conscience.  When  the  attorney-general  offered 
them  help  in  order  to  redress  this  outrage,  I  think 
justice  to  themselves,  to  their  wives  and  little 
ones,  to  our  country,  our  Constitution,  our  common 
humanity,  demanded  of  them  to  accept  the  offer." 

"Has  it  occurred  to  your  mind,  Margery,  that  in 


186  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

this  very  trouble  which  the  Lord  has  suffered  to 
come  upon  the  church,  he  is  working  out  his  own 
purposes,  and  will  eventually  overrule  it  for  good? 
The  countless  ages  of  eternity  are  his,  (and  it  is 
impossible  that  we  should  be  able  to  judge,  even 
with  reference  to  this  brief  span  of  time,  that 
which  will  be  the  ultimate  result;  how,  then,  can 
we  judge  of  the  unfolding  purposes  of  God?" 

"I  see  all  this  clearly,  Daniel,  and  it  is  well  that 
God  does,  at  all  times,  overrule;  for  the  wisest  and 
best  have  found  in  their  time  how  hard  a  matter  it 
is  to  steer  clear  of  mistakes.  Even  men  who  at 
times  are  inspired  of  God,  when  not  acting  under 
this  inspiration,  can  only  do  that  which  their  best 
judgment  approves.  I  have  unbounded  faith, 
also,  in  the  ultimate  triumph  of  right  over  wrong, 
and,  though  we  should  be  entering  upon  a  long 
night  of  darkness,  God  is  pledged  to  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  pure  in  heart,  and  with  him  they  will 
inherit  this  earth.  The  Psalmist  has  said,  When 
the  wicked  are  cut  off,  thou  shalt  see  it.' ' 

Before  Daniel  and  Margery  returned  home,  they 
had  fully  canvassed  the  future,  and  a  day  for  their 
marriage  had  been  appointed.  It  was  a  clear, 
bright  Sabbath  in  the  month  of  April  when  Elder 
Browning  united  them  in  the  bonds  of  holy  wed- 
lock, and  a  very  happy  family  wished  the  young 
couple  a  prosperous  and  useful  life. 

After  the  ceremony,  they  met  with  the  Saints  at 
the  house  of  worship,  for  they  were  to  start  upon 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  187 

their  western  journey  the  coming  week,  and  were 
not  willing  to  miss  a  single  occasion  of  joining  with 
the  Saints  in  prayer-  and  testimony-meeting  or  of 
hearing  the  word  of  God  preached. 

As  the  time  for  starting  drew  near,  and  just  as 
arrangements  were  all  completed  for  the  journey, 
Mrs.  Boyd  was  taken  sick.  The  company  delayed 
starting  for  a  few  days,  but  finally  moved  on,  leav- 
ing the  two  families  to  follow. 

Mrs.  Boyd's  sickness  proved  to  be  a  lingering 
one,  and  when  she  began  to  improve,  it  was 
arranged  that  Mr.  Clark's  family  should  go  first 
and  look  out  a  location,  and  Mr.  Boyd  would  follow 
as  soon  as  his  wife  was  strong  enough  to  bear  the 
journey,  and,  as  Daniel  was  anxious  to  resume  his 
missionary  labors,  Margery  advised  him  to  go  with 
his  family  and  she  would  remain  to  care  for  her 
mother  and  come  when  her  family  came. 

Thus,  unexpectedly  to  both,  they  found  them- 
selves again  called  upon  to  separate,  and  the  sepa- 
ration was  the  more  painful  to  Margery,  because 
she  knew  that  if  detained  long,  many  times  weeks 
would  elapse  before  she  could  hear  from  Daniel. 
She  would  be  able  to  write  oftener,  as  letters  could 
be  sent  from  that  direction  by  brethren  going  up, 
but  few  would  be  returning,  and,  consequently,  the 
chances  were  much  against  her.  But  long  before 
Margery  became  Daniel's  wife,  she  had  counted 
the  cost  and  had  formed  her  resolutions.  Before 
he  had  ever  confessed  his  love  for  her,  she  had 


188  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

known  that  it  was  his  intention  to  enter  the  minis- 
try, and  when  she  had  given  him  her  promise  to 
become  his  wife,  there  had  gone  with  it  another 
promise,  for  Daniel  had  said: 

"Can  you,  Margery,  because  of  the  love  you  bear 
me,  consent  to  take  upon  you  the  burden,  the 
trials,  incident  to  the  position  which,  as  my  wife, 
the  wife  of  a  traveling  elder,  will  surely  fall  to 
your  lot?  There  will  be  in  it  the  joy  of  that  hope 
which  reaches  within  the  veil,  but  very  little  of 
that  which  pertains  to  time.  In  the  world,  the 
Master  forewarned  us,  we  should  have  tribulation, 
but  in  him,  peace!  Have  you  counted  the  cost  and 
do  you  know  that  Paul  fully  understood  the  matter 
when  he  said,  'No  chastening  for  the  present  seem- 
eth  to  be  joyous'?  The  cup  is  bitter  to  the  taste  of 
those  who  drink,  and  the  'peaceable  fruit  of  right- 
eousness' often  seems  very  far  away.  'The  spirit 
indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak/ 

"I  can  promise  you  nothing,  Margery,  only  that 
until  death  do  us  part,  yes,  and  through  the  count- 
less ages  of  eternity,  I  will  love  and  cherish  you. 
In  life,  I  will  strive  to  so  walk  before  my  God  that 
you  may  look  to  me  for  help  in  fighting  the  good 
fight  of  faith,  yet  do  I  know  that  in  many  an  hour 
of  weakness  I  shall  turn  to  you.  It  is  no  fairy, 
joyous  picture,  but  it  is  a  real  one,  and  better  we 
count  the  cost  now  than  when  too  late." 

"I  have  counted  it  most  fully,"  Margery  an- 
swered. "I  believe  the  Lord  knew  from  the  begin- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  189 

ning  that  which  was  needful  for  man,  whom  he 
had  created;  and  woman,  when  she  fills  the  place 
allotted  her  by  her  Creator,  becomes  indeed ,  and  in 
truth  a  help-meet  to  her  husband.  This  I  desire 
at  all  times  to  be,  to  supplement  your  life  just  as 
the  need  may  develop.  When,  weary  and  worn 
with  its  hard-fought  battles,  you  faint  by  the  way, 
then  may  God  strengthen  me  to  be  strength  for 
y  >u,  even  as  a  fountain  of  cooling  water  in  a 
desert  place.  When  my  quicker  intuition  sees 
danger  where  your  stronger  reasoning  faculties 
discover  none,  then  let  me  persuade  you  to  move 
with  care  until  time  develops  the  right  way.  Let 
my  very  weakness  be  to  you  a  source  of  strength, 
my  dependence,  your  power,  and  my  God-given 
equality,  your  glory." 

There  was  a  mist  in  Daniel's  eyes  as  he  took 
Margery's  hand  between  both  of  his  and  answered 
with  a  voice  which,  despite  his  utmost  effort, 
trembled  as  he  spoke,  "Margery,  if  ever  the  time 
comes  when  I  forget  that  in  the  image  of  God, 
male  and  female  were  created,  and  that  dominion 
was  not  given  to  male,  neither  to  female,  but  to 
them  then  may  the  Lord  forget  to  answer  when  I 
call  on  him,  to  hearken  when  I  make  supplication 
unto  him.  Be  my  strength,  when  weary  and 
weak.  Be  to  me  like  this  clinging  vine,  covering 
up  the  rough  and  unsightly  places,  twining  around 
the  gnarled  limbs  and  storm-scarred  body  of  this 
giant  forest-tree,  clinging  with  a  tenacity  no  storm 


190  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

can  wrench  away,  and  beautifying,  as  no  youth  or 
strength  of  the  tree  ever  possessed  the  power  to 
do;  chide  me  when  wrong;  bear  with  me  when 
impatient  or  hasty,  and  counsel  with  me  when  the 
time  for  action  comes;  and  then,  whatever  may 
come,  whether  joy  or  pain,  peace  or  prosperity, 
plenty  or  poverty,  the  smiles  of  the  world  or  its 
bitterest  frowns,  we  will  triumph";  and  because 
Margery  had  answered,  "God  helping  me  I  will," 
she  now  persuaded  Daniel  that,  pleasant  as  it 
would  be  to  have  him  remain  with  her,  the  path  of 
duty  was  plain,  she  to  care  for  her  mother  and  he 
to  be  about  the  Master's  work. 

Let  not  the  reader  suppose  that  there  was  no 
conflict  in  the  heart  of  Margery.  The  presence  of 
Daniel  was  to  her  as  sunshine  and  dew  to  the 
flowers.  But  the  words  she  had  spoken  to  him  in 
the  first  hour  of  plighted  troth  were  not  idle 
words,  and  when  the  test  came,  she  remembered 
them,  remembered  also  her  covenant  with  God, 
and,  remembering,  she  forced  back  the  tears, 
stifled  every  murmur  before  It  reached  her  lips 
and  said  -to  Daniel,  "Go,  and  the  Lord  will  surely 
go  with  you." 

There  was  little  of  romance  in  the  scene  as  the 
covered  wagons  moved  out  on  the  road  and  Daniel, 
plainly  clad  for  his  journey,  walked  by  the  side  of 
the  last  one.  Neither  would  it  have  been  detected 
by  the  casual  observer  in  the  quiet  bearing,  but 
deft  and  rapid  movements,  of  the  young  girl  left 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  191 

in  the  cottage  near  the  lake  shore.  But  had  that 
observer  been  gifted  with  the  power  to  read  below 
the  surface  he  would  have  discovered  beneath  that 
calm  and  quiet  exterior  the  stuff  of  which  martyrs 
are  made. 

Could  he  have  seen  the  source  of  that  strength, 
he  would  have  known  that,  next  to  a  firm  reliance 
upon  God,  it  was  drawn  from  the  fact  that  she  had 
power  to  infuse  into  that  strong  man  a  portion  of 
the  trust  and  faith  which  enabled  him  to  say  fare- 
well to  the  bride  of  but  a  few  short  weeks  and 
hasten  to  carry  the  gospel  to  those  who  had  not 
heard  its  glad  sound. 

She  knew  that,  much  as  Daniel  wished  to  go,  a 
single  entreaty  from  her  would  keep  him  with  her, 
but  she  had  promised,  "I  will  be  your  strength 
when  weak/'  and  no  entreaty  was  made,  but  doing 
the  plain  duty  next  her  hand  to  do,  she  left  the 
result  with  God.  * 

*  NOTE.— As  throwing  light  upon  this  point,  we  append  below  an  extract  taken 
from  a  recent  article  in  the  "Forum,"  by  Archdeacon  F.  "W.  Farrar,  entitled, 
"Count  Tolstoi's  Religious  Views." 

"  'Count  Tolstoi,'  says  Archdeacon  Farrar,  'believing  that  the  essence  of 
Christ's  teaching  is  love,  humility,  self-abnegation,  the  returning  of  good  for 
evil,  it  seems  to  him  that  the  church  has  made  those  virtues  only  necessary 
and  secondary  .  .  Subjecting  the  sermon  on  the  mount  to  theological  expla- 
nations, she  has  declared  it  to  be  the  presentation  of  an  Impossible  ideal, 
whereas,  it  is  perfectly  within  the  reach  of  all  who  will  accept  it  in  a  childlike 
spirit.  The  inmost  essence  of  all  Christ's  teaching  seems  to  him  to  lie  in  the 
literal  obedience  to  the  command,  "Resist  not  evil,"  whereas  the  church  has 
sanctioned  resistance  to  evil  in  every  form.  But  he  holds  that  Christ's  words 
admit  of  no  limitations  or  exceptions.  For  instance,  Christ  said,  "Give  to  him 
that  asketh  thee."  Was  not  his  meaning  perfectly  clear?  He  meant  to  incul- 
cate the  universal  duty  of  charity,  of  quick  generosity,  of  ready  almsgiving. 
But  to  what  monstrous  absurdities  do  we  reduce  this  lovely  principle  when  we 
take  it  literally!  Is  no  request  to  be  denied?  Are  we  to  give  to  a  child  or  a 


192  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

fool?  Are  we  to  give  to  an  oppressor  to  help  him  in  hurting  the  innocent? 
Are  we  to  give  a  drunkard,  who  will  at  once  use  our  gift  to  reduce  himself  to 
the  condition  of  a  beast?  .  .  .  Again  Christ  said,  "Ask  and  ye  shall  receive." 
Was  there  ever  any  Christian  who  failed  to  see  that  the  divine  promise,  so 
infinitely  true  in  the  spirit,  is  in  the  letter  falsified  by  all  experience?  It  was 
intended  as  a  principle  and  was  never  meant  to  be  understood  in  the  letter.  No 
Christian  asks  for  any  earthly  blessing,  however  intensely  he  may  desire  it, 
without  the  two  expressed  or  mental  reservations,  "If  it  be  good  for  me,"  "If  it 
be  thy  will."  Paul  prayed  thrice  that  the  "stake  in  the  flesh"  might  be  removed 
from  him  and  it  was  not  removed,  though  something  else  and  something  better 
was  granted  him.  Our  Lord  himself  prayed  that  if  it  were  his  Father's  will  the 
cup  might  pass  from  him.  It  did  not  pass,  but  there  appeared  an  angel  from 
heaven,  strengthening  him.  .  .  .  [Count  Tolstoi  will  surely  admit  that  in  these 
matters  Christ  is  his  own  best  interpreter].  Thus  in  the  sermon  on  the  mount, 
immediately  after  the  words,  "Resist  not  evil,"  which  seem  to  Count  Tolstoi  to 
contain  the  essence  of  all  Christianity,  Christ  added,  "Whosoever  shall  smite 
thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also."  Yet  so  little  did  he  mean 
the  injunction  to  be  taken  literally,  when  he  himself  was  smitten  on  the  cheek 
he  remonstrated  with  the  offender  (see  John  18: 23).  What  he  meant  was  the 
duty  of  suppressing  resentment— a  divine  principle. 

"  'We  may  now  directly  test  Tolstoi's  special  conclusions  and  first  his  pal- 
mary rule,  "Resist  not  evil."  We  maintain  that  in  not  regarding  this  as  a  pre- 
cept of  universal,  literal,  and  exceptionless  application,  the  church  has  not 
been  inventing  glosses  whereby  to  avoid  a  difficult  duty;  but  has,  on  the  con- 
trary, been  giving  to  Christ's  rule  the  exact  meaning  which  he  intended.  For 
in  the  present  state  of  the  world,  resistance  to  evil  in  some  form  is  a  primary 
duty.  If  Tolstoi  attaches  no  importance  to  the  wielding  of  the  sword  of 
Michael  from  the  armory  of  God,  and  to  the  Lamb  going  forth  to  war,  he  need 
not  look  beyond  the  limits  of  the  gospels.  Christ's  whole  ministry  was  a 
resistance  to  evil.  He  resisted  evil  with  words,  when  he  "blighted  the 
scribes  and  pharisees  with  the  flash  of  a  terrible  invective";  he  resisted  it  in 
deeds  when  he  expelled  with  a  scourge  of  small  cords  the  profaners  of  the 
temple;  and  he  resisted  it  by  plain  counsel  when  he  said,  'He  that  hath  no 
sword,  let  him  sell  his  garment  and  buy  one."  It  is  not  in  the  least  the  result 
of  cowardice  or  compromise  with  the  world,  (as  Count  Tolstoi  thinks,)  that 
the  church  sanctions  the  resistance  to  evil  in  the  form  of  war  and  of  civil  jus- 
tice. It  is,  on  the  contrary,  the  result  of  her  belief,  that  cleaving  to  the  letter 
would  be  a  violation  of  the  spirit  of  Christ's  command.  Yearly  the  wretched 
Fellahin  of  Palestine  sow  their  corn,  and  yearly  the  bolder  Bedawin  reap  it. 
If  resistance  were  possible  to  them  their  helplessness  would  be  pusillanimity, 
not  virtue.  The  meaning  can  not  be  as  St.  Augustine  taught  us  fourteen  cen- 
turies ago,  that  destroyers  are  to  trample  the  world  under  their  feet  and  the 
righteous  are  not  to  stay  them.  .  .  . 

"  'The  possession  of  property  is  perfectly  lawful,  and  the  only  thing  that  is 
unlawful  is  the  wrong  use  of  it.  False  swearing  and  blasphemy  are  forbidden, 
but  the  solemn  oath  of  a  Christian  man  before  a  court  of  justice  is  sanctioned 
by  Christ's  own  example.  Anger  on  just  cause  and  within  righteous  limits,  is 
perfectly  permissible;  it  is  only  baseless,  cruel,  rash,  implacable  anger  which 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  193 

Is  eternally  to  be  condemned.  Resistance  to  evil  Is  not  only  pardonable,  but 
it  becomes  a  positive  duty  when  nonresistance  would  be  nothing  but  a  curse 
to  the  offender,  to  society,  and  to  the  world.  .  .  .  Will  any  one  aver  that  there 
was  no  nobleness,  no  fine  moral  enthusiasm,  no  inspiring  force  of  a  righteous 
motive  in  the  hearts  of  the  Northern  soldiers  who  marched  to  war,  singing: 

" '  "Christ  has  died  to  make  men  happy, 
We  will  die  to  make  them  free." '  " 

So  writes  Archdeacon  Farrar,  and  while  we  do  not  Indorse  all  we  have 
quoted,  our  readers  may  see  that  Margery's  views  in  relation  to  the  justice  of 
resistance  to  evil,  have  full  support  from  high  authority,  and  such  as  would 
never  be  suspected  of  favoring  what  the  world  Is  pleased  to  term  "Mormonism." 
There  is  a  harmony  in  the  teachings  of  Christ  upon  this  point,  the  key  of  which 
the  Christian  alone  possesses. 


194  WITH    THE    CHURCH 


CHAPTER  XV 
MARY'S  LETTER 

Let  him  not  boast  who  puts  his  armor  on, 
As  he  who  puts  it  off,  the  battle  done. 

— Longfellow. 

The  tares  may  flourish, — but  the  grain  is  not  for  death. 

—  Whittier. 

N  OUR  last,  we  left  Margery  busy  with 
the  household  cares  which,  because  of  her 
mother's  sickness,  devolved  upon  her. 
The  days,  as  they  lengthened  in  reality,  seemed 
long  indeed  to  her  as  she  waited  for  news  from 
Daniel;  but  as  a  low,  lingering  feyer  still  confined 
her  mother  to  her  bed,  she  was  thankful  for  the 
wisdom  of  the  choice  she  had  made  in  remaining 
with  her;  for  in  time  she  saw  her  patient  care 
rewarded,  as  the  invalid  slowly  gained  strength 
and  was  able  once  more  to  join  her  family  at  the 
social  meal  as  well  as  in  their  hours  of  devotion. 

Letters  came  from  Daniel,  descriptive  of  the 
country  through  which  they  were  traveling,  and 
filled  with  such  incidents  as  might  serve  to  inter- 
est her  or  tend  in  any  way  to  cheer  her  spirits. 
The  hope  of  soon  being  reunited  was  her  daily 
and  hourly  thought,  though  few  who  saw  her 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  195 

cheerful,  loving  attendance  upon  her  mother 
would  have  dreamed  how  much  she  longed  for 
his  companionship  and  counted  again  and  again 
the  hours  of  separation.  The  soft  breezes  of 
spring  had  given  place  to  the  warmer  ones  of 
early  summer,  when  a  letter  reached  her  from 
Mary,  which,  as  it  forms  a  connecting  link  in  our 
narrative,  we  will  here  in  part  transcribe.  ,  It 
was  dated,  "Early  June  in  the  wild-wood,"  and 
ran  thus: 

"Margery,  Sweet  Sister:  Should  I  undertake  to 
describe  the  scene  by  which  I  am  surrounded,  I 
feel  sure  that  I  never  could  do  justice  to  it. 
To-night  we  are  encamped  in  a  grove  of  timber 
skirting  the  borders  of  a  limpid  stream,  which  in 
its  gentle,  rippling  flow  reminds  me  of  the  one  in 
which  we  were  'buried  with  him  [Christ]  in  bap- 
tism' that  happy  day,  which  now  seems  so  far  in 
the  past. 

"If  time  is  measured  by  events,  then  indeed  it  is 
long  since  we  two  entered  into  covenant,  taking 
upon  us  the  name  of  the  Son  and  witnessing  to 
God  that  we  would  always  keep  his  command- 
ments. Ah!  Margery,  that  is  a  solemn  covenant 
to  make,  especially  when  we  remember  with  whom 
it  is  made!  I  look  back  at  the  past,  as  memory 
brings  it  before  me,  and  forward  to  the  future, 
that  realm  of  imagination,  and  the  question  comes 
to  me,  'Shall  I  always  be  able  to  do  this?'  'Not  in 
our  own  strength/  I  hear  you  repeating,  as  you 


196  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

have  many  times  said  to  me,  'but  if  we  daily  ask 
our  portion  of  strength,  he  will  give  it  daily/ 

"This  is  what  I  am  trying  to  do,  trying  to  gather 
the  manna  each  day  as  it  falls,  and  use  it  while 
fresh  and  sweet;  and,  Margery,  I  have  thus  far 
never  known  it  to  fail.  Is  it  not,  after  all,  the 
using  of  it  which  is  the  important  part?  Those 
who  in  their  eagerness  gathered  more  than  was 
used,  found  it  filled  with  worms.  I  have  often 
thought  that  if  from  the  heart  we  asked  daily,  and 
daily  used  the  portion  given,  we  would  grow  in 
grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  God;  but  of  what 
value  to  our  bodies  is  the  food  we  never  taste?  In 
like  manner  the  spirit  can  not  grow  and  receive 
strength  by  the  bread  we  ask  for,  if  unused. 

"If  I  pray  for  the  grace  of  patience  and  never 
exercise  it;  for  faith  and  then  harbor  doubts  and 
unbelief;  for  charity,  and  almost  as  soon  as  the 
breath  of  prayer  has  left  my  lips,  take  up  a 
reproach  against  my  neighbor;  for  the  poor  and 
the  needy,  and  send  them  away  from  my  door 
empty;  for  the  success  of  the  gospel  and  never 
give  towards  the  sustaining  of  the  ministry,  no,  not 
so  much  as  to  pay  my  honest  debt  of  tithing;  for 
the  speedy  coming  of  Christ  with  his  saints, 
when  by  the  neglect  of  all  those  duties  I  am  doing 
all  in  my  power  to  prevent  that  coming,  of  what 
avail  are  my  prayers? 

"God  may  hear  and  place  within  my  reach  the 
power  to  answer  them,  but  if  I  do  not  use  that 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  197 

power,  will  it  not  be  a  swift  witness  against  me  in 
the  day  of  judgment?  I  sometimes  think  it  were 
better  never  to  pray,  never  to  ask  God  for  grace  to 
overcome,  than  to  ask,  and  after  receiving,  never 
use.  But  let  me  return. 

"There  is  an  opening  in  the  woods  where  we  are 
now  encamped,  and,  as  the  banks  of  the  stream 
are  high,  through  it  the  view  opens  out  over  a 
wide  expanse  of  prairie,  covered  with  the  most 
luxuriant  growth  of  grass,  among  which  bloom  the 
loveliest  wild  flowers  of  every  shade  and  hue.  As 
the  evening  breeze  freshens,  the  grass  sways  in  it 
like  the  ripples  on  the  lake;  but  the  waters  of  the 
lake  never  throw  back  such  bright  and  lovely 
colors  as  the  flowers  give  to  this  prairie  sea. 

"Away  in  the  distance,  where  the  sky  bends 
down  and  seems  to  lift  the  land  to  its  embrace,  the 
hues  mingle  and  blend  till  one  knows  not  where 
the  prairie  fades  from  view  and  the  horizon 
begins.  Truly  this  is  a  lovely  land  and  goodly. 
One  can  almost  fancy  that  the  spies  would  not 
have  far  to  go  for  the  grapes  of  Eschol,  as  he  looks 
at  the  trees  covered  with  the  half-formed  bunches 
of  wild  grapes,  hanging  thickly  from  vines  which 
have  crept  to  the  tops  of  the  tallest  ones  and  have 
there  festooned  themselves  into  garlands  of  ver- 
dure, reaching  from  branch  to  branch. 

"You  heard  that  our  people  would  not  be 
induced  to  take  up  arms  in  order  to  defend  them- 


198  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

selves  from  being  driven,  neither  to  reinstate 
themselves  in  their  rights. 

"After  they  left  Jackson  and  settled  in  Clay 
County,  these  mobbers  did  not  feel  just  as  secure 
as  they  wanted  to  feel  in  regard  to  their  titles  to 
these  lands.  The  guilty  conscience,  which  is  ever 
looking  forward  to  the  evil  day,  whispered  to  them 
that  sometime  they  might  be  called  upon  to  prove 
their  titles,  which  would  be  a  hard  thing  for  them 
to  do.  Accordingly  they  sent  a  proposition  to  the 
brethren,  offering  them  the  government  price  for 
their  land,  but  refusing  to  pay  anything  for  the 
improvements. 

"Of  course  our  brethren  could  not  accept  this, 
and  it  was  finally  agreed  to  refer  the  matter  to 
some  of  the  citizens  of  Clay  County.  These  men 
had  no  connection  with  our  church,  but  were  men 
of  good  standing  and  much  influence  in  the  county. 

"They  met  at  a  town  called  Liberty,  with  thir- 
teen men  sent  out  from  Jackson  County,  and 
strove  to  adjust  the  difficulty.  Our  brethren  were 
also  represented;  but  after  some  time  the  men 
from  Jackson  County,  seeing  that  they  were  not 
likely  to  get  what  they  wanted  without  paying  for 
it,  withdrew  from  the  council,  and,  being  very 
angry,  they  accused  the  men  of  Clay  County  of 
sympathizing  with  our  people,  and  it  was  only  by 
persistent  effort  that  they  were  restrained  from 
using  knives  and  guns,  which  seems  to  be  the  best 
logic  they  have  at  command. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  199 

"Prominent  among  this  delegation  from  Jackson 
County,  was  a  man  by  the  name  of  James  Camp- 
bell. In  the  terrible  heat  of  his  anger,  this  man 
swore  that  the  war  against  the  Mormons  should  be 
renewed,  and  that  he  himself  intended  to  kill  Joe 
Smith  and  'give  his  carcass  to  the  buzzards/ 

"That  night  the  heavens  suddenly  gathered 
blackness,  and  peal  upon  peal  of  thunder  shook 
the  earth,  while  the  vivid  lightning  flashes  blinded 
the  beholder,  for  a  moment  lighting  up  the  earth 
and  then  leaving  it  in  blacker  darkness  than 
before.  How  well  I  remember  it,  and  how  it 
required  all  our  united  strength  to  keep  our  tent 
from  being  blown  away!  The  rain  fell  in  torrents, 
and  but  for  the  precaution  father  always  takes  of 
digging  a  trench  around  the  tent,  it  would  have 
been  flooded  with  water.  In  a  few  hours  the 
storm  abated,  and  next  morning  the  sun  shone 
bright  and  clear,  and  the  birds  sang  as  joyously 
and  sweetly  as  though  there  had  been  no  war  of 
the  elements,  no  crash  of  thunder,  or  of  trees 
uprooted  by  the  wind  or  shivered  by  the  light- 
ning's flash;  but  in  that  storm,  Margery,  there 
perished  seven  of  these  lawless  men. 

"They  had  embarked  in  the  ferry-boat  to  recross 
the  Missouri  River,  and  when  about  half  way  over, 
the  storm  burst  upon  them  in  all  its  fury  and  the 
boat  upset.  Part  succeeded  in  clinging  to  her  until 
she  righted,  and  then  in  climbing  in,  and  so  were 
saved,  but  seven  were  drowned,  and  their  bodies 


200  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

floated  down  the  angry  waters  of  the  swollen 
stream,  and  some  days  afterwards  the  body  of 
James  Campbell  was  found  lodged  on  a  sand-bar; 
but  so  terribly  was  it  mutilated  and  torn  by  the 
sharp  claws  and  beaks  of  buzzards,  that  it  was 
almost  impossible  for  his  friends  to  recognize  it. 

"Our  enemies  claim  that  Joseph  Smith  an- 
nounced to  his  followers,  'that  he  had  brought  his 
fate  upon  himself  by  his  threats  against  the 
prophet  of  the  Lord';  but  if  people  were  wise  they 
would  receive  such  tales  as  these  with  many 
degrees  of  allowance,  for  while  there  is  a  tempta- 
tion to  ask,  'Was  it  indeed  retributive  justice  upon 
this  man?'  the  Christian  knows  that  it  is  not  in 
ways  like  this  the  judgments  of  God  are  meted 
out.  Sin  brings  its  own  punishment  with  it. 

"When  in  the  darkness  of  night,  thrown  amid 
the  black,  angry,  and  storm-tossed  waters,  did  this 
man  who  had  profaned  the  name  of  his  Maker  by 
linking  it  with  terrible  threats  of  evil  which  he 
purposed  in  his  heart  to  bring  upon  an  innocent 
fellow  being,  recall  the  past;  and  as  the  light  of 
eternity  drew  near,  and  the  stern  reality  of  death 
came  home  to  him,  did  he  regret  it?  Would  he 
have  changed  the  past?  Would  he  have  reinstated 
those  helpless  women  and  children  in  the  homes 
from  which  he  had  helped  to  drive  them?  Had 
life  been  spared,  would  he  have  changed  his  course, 
have  been  a  better  man?  Alas,  who  can  answer! 

"Was  it  retributive  justice?    'Suppose  ye  that 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  201 

these  Galileans  were  sinners  above  all  the  Galileans, 
because  they  suffered  such  things?  I  tell  you,  Nay; 
but,  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish/ 

"Let  us  trust,  Margery,  that  our  enemies  will  be 
the  only  ones  to  do  this  kind  of  talking,  for  in  this 
life  justice  is  not  always  meted  out.  The  wheat 
and  the  tares  grow  together,  and  John  saw  under 
the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
word  of  God  and  the  testimony  that  they  held: 
'And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How 
long,  0  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge 
and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth?'  White  robes  were  given  unto  them,  and 
rest,  sweet,  sweet  rest;  but  even  they  must  wait 
until  judgment  precede  punishment,  for,  'He  hath 
appointed  a  day  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the 
world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath 
ordained;  whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  of  this 
unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the 
dead/ 

"Death  is  not  an  unlimited  evil,  neither  is  it  in 
any  sense  the  punishment  God  has  in  store  for  the 
wicked.  Many  times  it  comes  to  the  righteous  in 
a  sudden,  terrible  manner,  as  much  as  to  the 
wicked;  but  come  to  them  as  it  may,  or  when  it 
may,  it  comes  as  a  friend,  freeing  the  spirit  from 
its  tenement  of  clay,  and  giving  in  exchange  for 
the  toil,  care,  and  perplexity  of  life,  rest.  'It  is 
appointed  unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the 
judgment/ 


202  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"But  how  I  have  wandered  from  that  which  I 
intended  to  write  you. 

"Our  trip  has  thus  far  been  a  very  pleasant  one, 
and  we  are  now  near  our  journey's  end.  The 
stream  by  which  we  are  now  encamped  empties 
into  the  Missouri  a  few  miles  below  the  point  at 
which  we  expect  to  cross  it,  and  unless  Providence 
prevents  we  will  reach  our  crossing-place  in  two 
more  days'  travel.  Yesterday  we  met  with  some 
families,  already  discouraged,  who  were  returning 
to  the  East.  They  were  driven  from  Jackson 
County,  and,  as  they  expressed  it,  'Have  had 
enough  of  Mormonism/  Already  I  have  oppor- 
tunity to  see  that  the  'net  gathers  of  all  kinds/ 
The  Savior  spoke  of  a  class  who  became  offended 
in  times  of  persecution,  and,  Margery,  there  are 
many  such  among  our  people.  I  know  there  will 
none  stand,  save  those  in  whom  the  word  has  taken 
deep  root,  and  the  root  itself  is  being  nourished  by 
the  ground  into  which  it  has  fallen.  These  will 
bear  fruit,  and  only  the  fruitful  will  endure. 

"You  would  be  surprised  to  know  what  objects 
of  curiosity  we  have  been  to  many  on  the  way. 
It  is  a  mystery  to  me  how  the  most  vivid  imagina- 
tion could  possibly  invent  all  the  stories  in  circula- 
tion about  the  'Mormons/  One  would  think  them 
a  newly  discovered  race  of  beings,  important  curi- 
osities, or  creatures  caught  with  a  lasso  from  some 
Indian  jungle.  And  what  a  comment,  what  a 
living  witness  of  the  changes  which  have  occurred 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  203 

since  the  days  when  Christ  and  his  apostles  were 
upon  the  earth,  and  went  about  from  place  to 
place,  preaching  this  same  gospel  of  the  kingdom! 

"This  would  not  be  so  apparent,  would  not  stand 
in  such  bold  relief,  did  the  churches  not,  one  and 
all,  profess  to  be  followers  of  Christ  and  found 
their  faith  upon  the  same  word  which  is  the  foun- 
dation of  success.  Did  they  or  we  profess  another 
religion,  holding  the  religion  of  Christ  as  a  mistake 
or  an  imposition,  there  would  be  no  room  left  for 
astonishment,  but  as  it  is,  the  marvel  is  that  they 
can  not  see  how  far  they  have  departed  from  the 
faith  taught  by  Christ.  'To  a  drunken  man  the 
world  goes  round/  Not  being  able  to  see  their 
own  departure,  they  see  in  us  a  new  and  strange 
sect  which  by  no  possible  stretch  of  courtesy  can 
be  denominated  Christian. 

"We  are  anxiously  waiting  further  news  from 
you  and  expect  that  you  will  join  us  before  fall. 
Daniel  and  father  have  gone  on  ahead  and  will 
meet  us  at  the  river,  provided  they  have  been  suc- 
cessful in  finding  a  desirable  location.  If  we  do 
not  meet  them  there  we  shall  camp  and  await  their 
return." 

We  will  not  follow  the  letter  to  its  conclusion, 
but  will  here  briefly  (for  the  benefit  of  our  young 
readers)  throw  in  a  few  connecting  links  between 
this  period  and  the  events  which  will  form  our 
concluding  chapters.  Mr.  Clark  met  his  family  at 
the  crossing  of  the  river,  and  communicated  to 


204  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

them  the  good  news  of  having  found  and  pur- 
chased a  place  with  some  improvements  already  on 
it.  The  location  he  had  selected  was  in  Clay 
County,  where  the  family  were  shortly  settled. 
Daniel  obtained  a  home  near  to  his  father's  and  in 
the  early  fall  they  were  joined  by  the  family  of 
Mr.  Boyd,  and,  for  the  first  time,  Daniel  and  Mar- 
gery sat  together  beneath  their  own  roof -tree,  and 
knew  in  its  broadest  meaning  the  truth  of  the 
words,  "Be  it  ever  so  humble,  there's  no  place  like 
home."  Before  long  they  were  destined  to  know 
also,  that  no  spot  upon  this  earth  is  so  sacred  as  to 
be  exempt  from  pain  and  trial.  Daniel  was 
attacked  by  sickness,  and  despite  every  effort  upon 
the  part  of  friends  to  alleviate  or  heal,  gradually 
grew  worse,  until  it  became  evident  to  all  that 
unless  help  came  soon,  it  would  come  too  late. 

Through  the  long  watches  of  the  night,  Margery 
sat  by  his  bedside,  her  heart  filled  with  the  wildest 
apprehensions.  Could  it  be  possible  that  he  was 
to  be  taken  from  her,  that  his  life-mission  was 
accomplished  and  the  summons  home  had  come? 
Silently  she  ministered  to  his  every  want,  for  the 
sharp  pain  tugging  at  her  heart  rendered  speech 
almost  impossible,  but  every  breath  was  a  breath 
of  prayer,  that,  if  possible,  God  would  not  yet  press 
this  bitter  cup  to  her  lips.  From  time  to  time  the 
ordinances  of  God's  house  had  been  administered, 
but  with  no  apparent  effect.  Medical  aid  had  been 
sought,  but  all  in  vain,  and  although  Margery  kept 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  205 

her  watch  alone,  the  family  of  Daniel  were  all 
there,  for  their  anxiety  was  too  great  to  suffer 
them  to  remain  away.  As  the  first  dawn  of  day 
stole  into  the  room,  he  said  to  Margery,  "Call 
father." 

Mr.  Clark  was  soon  at  his  bedside,  followed  by 
his  mother  and  Mary,  not  knowing  but  they  had 
been  summoned  to  bid  him  good-bye. 

"Will  you  administer  to  me  once  more,  father?" 

"Certainly,  my  son,"  he  answered,  and  kneeling 
by  his  bedside,  the  stricken  family  once  more 
importuned  at  a  throne  of  grace  for  the  life  of  the 
sufferer,  after  which  Mr.  Clark  anointed  his  head 
with  oil,  and  laying  his  hands  upon  it,  asked  God 
to  remove  the  disease  and  restore  his  son  to 
health. 

God  was  pleased  to  hear  and  answer,  and  that 
morning  Daniel  took  breakfast  with  his  rejoicing 
family,  thanking  God  for  his  abounding  mercy  and 
blessings. 

Three  years  of  peaceful,  domestic  life  followed 
this  event.  Much  of  Daniel's  time  was  given  to  the 
ministry,  but  Margery  was  happy  in  the  thought 
that  though  at  home,  she  was  yet  a  coworker  with 
him;  for  he  never  failed  to  receive  from  her  words 
of  cheerful  encouragement,  which  not  only  buoyed 
up  his  spirit,  but  incited  him  to  new  endeavors  in 
the  Master's  cause.  Hours  of  discouragement  and 
despondency  came  to  her,  as  they  do  to  all,  but  she 
did  not  give  them  a  hearty  welcome  and  thus 


206  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

encourage  them  to  come  again,  but  struggled  to 
bar  the  door  of  her  heart  against  the  intruders, 
and  when  in  need  of  encouragement,  counsel,  or 
help,  she  went  to  her  closet  and  laid  the  matter 
before  God. 

During  these  years,  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
the  Saints  had  sought  and  made  themselves  homes 
in  Clay  and  adjoining  counties.  Towns  had 
sprung  up  as  if  by  magic,  and  the  fertile  acres  of 
prairie  land  had  been  turned  into  fruitful  fields, 
yielding  in  abundance  all  kinds  of  grain,  vegeta- 
bles, and  fruit,  while  the  wild  honey,  found  in  the 
woods,  garnished  almost  every  table. 

Broad  lines  of  distinction  were  soon  drawn 
between  the  thrift  of  eastern  settlers  and  those 
settlers  who  had  been  there  before  them.  The 
result  was  that  envy  was  excited  in  the  minds  of 
the  early  settlers,  and  they  began  to  cast  about  for 
means  by  which  they  might  get  rid  of  these  neigh- 
bors, whose  industry  and  thrift  was  a  constant 
reproach  to  them. 

In  addition  to  this,  not  one  of  the  Saints  was  the 
owner  of  a  slave,  for  they  understood  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ  too  well  to  believe  that  God 
ever  made  one  of  his  creatures  to  be  the  bondman 
of  another.  It  is  probable  that  just  here  the  most 
serious  cause  of  offense  was  given.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  they  were  offended,  and  resolved  to  once 
more  make  an  effort  to  expel  them  from  their 
homes. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  207 


CHAPTER  XVI 

PERSECUTION 

A  man  can  bear 

A  world's  contempt,  when  ne  has  that  within 
Which  says  he's  worthy. 

— Alexander  Smith. 

A  little  while  the  world  may  run 

Its  old  mad  way,  with  needle-gun 

And  iron-clad,  but  truth,  at  last  shall  reign; 

The  cradle-song  of  Christ  was  never  sung  in  vain. 

—  Whittier. 


I  IS  not  and  has  not  been  our  intention 
from  the  first,  to  enter  into  particulars 
with  reference  to  the  troubles  the  Saints 
encountered  in  Missouri,  but  simply  to  recount  a 
few  events  in  which  the  family  of  Mr.  Clark  par- 
ticipated. In  order  to  do  this,  it  will  be  necessary 
for  us  to  mention  in  a  cursory  way,  many  other 
things  which  we  shall  not  undertake  to  describe. 
There  appeared  not  long  since  in  the  St.  Louis 
"Globe-Democrat"  a  series  of  articles  from  a  corre- 
spondent signing  himself  "Burr  Joyce/'  which 
gives  much  information  upon  the  history  of  the 
transactions  in  Missouri,  from  the  time  the  Saints 
first  went  there,  in  1833,  up  to  the  time  when  they 
were  finally  driven  out  in  1839. 


208  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

The  morning  of  July  4,  1838,  broke  like  a  dream 
of  splendor  over  the  waving  prairies  and  wooded 
dells  of  Caldwell  County.  Very  early  the  citizens 
of  Far  West  (a  town  then  numbering  some  three 
thousand  inhabitants)  were  astir,  and  soon  from 
the  surrounding  country,  singly,  in  groups,  on 
horseback,  on  foot,  in  vehicles  of  every  description, 
the  people  came  flocking  in;  while  at  intervals  the 
discharge  of  fire-arms,  mingled  with  the  shouts  of 
boys  and  men,  fully  indicated,  to  an  American,  at 
least,  the  character  of  the  occasion.  From  a  mag- 
nificent pole  some  sixty  feet  high  floated  the  stars 
and  stripes,  emblem  of  liberty  and  equal  rights. 

The  day  had  been  chosen  by  the  Saints  for  the 
laying  of  the  foundation-stone  of  a  temple  to  be 
erected  to  the  worship  of  God.  At  ten  o'clock  an 
imposing  procession  formed,  Reynolds  Cahoon 
being  marshal  of  the  day,  which,  after  marching 
through  the  town,  encircled  the  temple  lot,  where 
an  excavation  five  feet  in  depth,  one  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  long,  and  eighty  feet  wide  had  been 
made.  Here,  with  appropriate  ceremonies,  the 
corner-stones  were  laid. 

Music,  prayer,  and  the  reading  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence  followed;  after  which  a  stir- 
ring oration  was  delivered  to  the  people.  The 
benediction  having  been  pronounced,  the  audience 
separated  into  various  groups;  refreshments  were 
spread  and  partaken  of  amid  laughter,  smiles,  and 
tears  of  joy. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  209 

Had  a  stranger  happened  there  and  been  a  wit- 
ness of  this  innocent  mirth,  of  the  whole-souled, 
warm-hearted  hospitality  extended,  even  pressed 
upon  all  present  not  provided  for,  he  would 
scarcely  have  been  able  to  realize  that  he  was  in 
the  midst  of  a  hated,  persecuted  people,  a  people 
driven  and  plundered  of  their  earthly  possessions 
and  who  even  now  felt  that  at  any  time  this  perse- 
cution might  burst  out  afresh.  Was  it  ominous 
of  the  times  of  trial  so  near,  that  from  a  clear  sky 
in  the  afternoon,  a  vivid  flash  of  lightning  struck 
the  erected  Liberty-pole,  shivering  it  into  a  thou- 
sand fragments?  Was  it  this,  or  might  it  not  have 
been  the  heaven-dealt  refutation  of  its  mockery? 

Liberty,  what  does  it  mean?  If  to  have  one's 
home  invaded  in  the  silent  night-watches,  to  be 
torn  from  the  clinging  embrace  of  arms  enfeebled 
by  sickness,  driven  out  half -clad  into  the  darkness 
of  raging  storms  and  tempests,  while  the  moaning 
sobs  of  wife  and  mother,  mingled  with  the  helpless 
cries  of  your  new-born  babe  follow  you,  ring  in 
your  ears  above  the  wailing  of  the  storm;  if  this 
be  liberty,  if  thus  she  shelters,  thus  protects  the 
children  whose  fathers  died  for  her:  then  had 
these  people  liberty!  If  to  be  driven  forth  from 
the  clinging  arms  of  helpless  little  ones,  bound  as 
a  felon,  and  compelled  to  stand  while  men  dis- 
guised as  savages  set  fire  to  your  house  and  drag 
you  away,  leaving  your  helpless  family  to  their 
fate:  then  had  these  people  liberty! 


210  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

"It  was  a  mob,"  you  say,  "and  no  government 
can  be  held  responsible  for  the  acts  of  a  mob." 

We  grant  you  this;  but  when  that  government 
is  appealed  to  for  redress  of  such  wrongs  and  they 
join  with  the  oppressor,  what  then?  These  are 
words  of  soberness,  and  to  ascertain  whether  or 
not  they  are  words  of  truth  we  refer  you  to  the 
state  archives  of  Missouri  herself —but  to  resume. 

As  the  weeks  passed  by,  from  time  to  time 
rumors  reached  the  brethren  of  continued  out- 
rages, perpetrated  by  the  citizens  of  Missouri  upon 
the  scattered  Saints,  and  there  was  no  feeling  of 
security,  especially  among  those  in  the  settlements 
farthest  from  the  main  body  of  the  church.  It 
was  pretty  well  understood  to  be  the  intention  of 
the  people  of  Daviess  County  to  compel  the  Saints 
to  abandon  the  homes  they  had  made  there  with 
the  full  consent  of  the  citizens. 

If  the  enemies  of  the  church  were  united  upon 
no  other  point  they  were  a  unit  in  their  hatred  of 
the  brethren,  and  no  falsehood  could  be  manufac- 
tured too  wild,  too  base,  or  too  vile  for  their 
capacity  or  belief. 

Foremost  in  circulating  many  of  these  false- 
hoods were  the  various  professed  ministers  of  the 
gospel  of  peace.  Not  satisfied  with  working  upon 
the  feelings  of  the  people,  they  constantly  trans- 
mitted false  reports  to  the  governor  and  other 
State  officers,  seeking  by  every  means  in  their 
power  to  incite  the  minds  of  the  people  and  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  211 

Government  against  the  brethren,  and  if  possible 
accomplish  that  which  they  had  resolved  upon; 
namely,  to  drive  them  from  their  homes  and 
beyond  the  limits  of  the  State. 

It  may  occur  to  some  to  ask,  "Was  there  no 
foundation  in  truth,  for  any  of  these  reports?"  Let 
us  answer  by  an  examination  of  the  occurrence  at 
Gallatin. 

Gallatin  was  the  shire  town  of  Daviess  County, 
and  the  election  was  on  the  6th  day  of  August. 
Colonel  William  P.  Penniston,  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  mob  which  had  troubled  the  Saints  in  Clay 
County,  was  a  candidate  for  representative. 

He  was  sure  that  the  brethren  would  not  vote 
for  him,  and,  if  they  did  vote,  his  case  was  hope- 
less. In  this  emergency  what  was  to  be  done? 
A  man  who  had  once  engaged  in  mob  violence  had 
no  conscientious  scruples  to  stand  in  the  way  of 
doing  the  same  thing  upon  this  occasion. 

About  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  he  ha- 
rangued the  people  for  the  purpose  of  exciting 
them  against  the  Saints.  After  exhausting  every 
vile  charge  in  his  power  to  bring  against  them, 
and  telling  the  people  that  they  ought  not  to  be 
allowed  to  vote,  he  closed  his  harangue  with  what 
he  intended  to  be  an  argument  beyond  the  power 
of  any  to  refute,  the  very  acme  of  all  the  charges 
he  had  brought  against  them:  "You  know  they 
profess  to  heal  the  sick,  cast  out  devils,  etc.,  and 
you  know  this  is  a lie." 


212  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

As  the  legitimate  and  anticipated  result  of  this, 
when  the  brethren  stepped  up  to  vote  they  were 
met  with,  "No  Mormon  ought  to  be  allowed  to  vote 
any  more  than  a  Negro." 

To  which  one  of  the  brethren  replied,  "No  man 
ought  to  be  allowed  to  vote  who  can  neither  read 
nor  write." 

The  answer  to  this  came  in  the  shape  of  a  blow 
from  the  butt  end  of  a  heavy  wagon  whip,  knock- 
ing the  brother  down.  Another  brother  seized  the 
arm  of  Richard  Welding,  the  assailant,  to  prevent 
his  repeating  the  blow,  when  he  was  attacked  by 
five  or  six  of  the  mobbers,  crying,  "Kill  him,  kill 
him,"  interspersing  their  words  with  blows  and 
horrible  profanity. 

The  brethren  had  been  advised  to  arm  them- 
selves before  going  to  the  polls,  but  they  had  not 
done  so.  They  were  largely  outnumbered  by  the 
mob,  but  defended  themselves  as  best  they  could, 
and  compelled  their  assailants  to  withdraw.  In 
this  encounter  several  upon  both  sides  were 
severely  wounded  and  two  of  the  assailants  were 
killed.  It  was  claimed  by  the  Missourians  that  the 
brethren  were  the  aggressors,  but  can  this  claim  in 
honesty  be  substantiated? 

The  brethren  were  determined  to  vote,  let  it  cost 
what  it  might,  but  the  civil  authorities  counseled 
them  to  return  to  their  homes,  as  they  knew  the 
mob  would  soon  return  with  largely  increased 
force.  After  holding  a  consultation  they  resolved 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  213 

to  go  to  their  homes  for  the  protection  of  their 
families.  Upon  every  hand  and  from  every  direc- 
tion they  could  see  squads  of  men  gathering,  and 
they  resolved  to  take  their  families  to  a  designated 
spot,  where  they  could  stand  guard  through  the 
night,  not  knowing  what  moment  they  might  be 
attacked.  As  soon  as  possible  the  women  and  chil- 
dren were  collected  and  concealed  in  a  thicket  of 
hazel-brush,  where  all  night  long  they  lay  upon 
the  bare  ground,  drenched  by  the  rain  which  fell 
in  torrents. 

And  this,  kind  reader,  is  a  fair  sample  of  all  the 
difficulties  arising  between  the  citizens  of  Missouri 
and  the  brethren  in  those  early  days.  We  do  not 
by  any  means  claim  that  the  brethren  were  always 
right,  always  wise,  or  free  from  boasting.  A  Bap- 
tist minister  once  remarked  to  the  writer: 

"The  very  tendency  of  your  faith  is  to  make  you 
feel  that  you  are  right  and  all  others  are  wrong, 
and,  consequently,  there  is  great  danger  of  your 
becoming  lifted  up  in  your  own  conceit." 

We  saw  there  was  truth  in  this  remark  and  felt 
the  force  of  it,  but  quietly  answered: 

"For  our  faith  we  are  not  responsible.  Christ  is 
the  author  of  that.  'One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bap- 
tism/ 'He  that  gathereth  not  with  me  scattereth 
abroad/  But,  if  we  forget  that  this  oneness,  this 
one  way,  imposes  upon  us  the  words  of  the  apostle, 
'What  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy 
conversation  and  godliness,'  we  will  have  to  learn 


214  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

by  bitter  experience,  even  as  Israel  of  old  has  been 
learning  for  the  last  eighteen  hundred  and  more 
years,  that,  'It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  living  God/  God  has  no  favorites 
except  as  men,  through  their  obedience  to  his  com- 
mands, recommend  themselves  to  his  favor.  They 
who  know  his  will  and  do  it  not  shall  be  beaten 
with  many  stripes,  while  those  who  do  not  know  it, 
though  they  have  done  things  worthy  of  many, 
shall  be  beaten  with  few." 

The  brethren  were  but  human  beings  and  as 
such  were  not  only  liable  to  err,  but,  "Prone  to  err 
as  the  sparks  are  to  fly  upward."  It  is  an  easy 
matter  to  defend  the  truth  when  you  are  in  har- 
mony with  it,  and  this  may  have  caused  some  to  be 
lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  in  vain  con- 
ceit, and  to  have  looked  upon  those  whom  they 
could  so  easily  get  the  better  of  in  an  argument,  as 
being  in  some  way  less  in  favor  with  God  than 
they  were. 

We  say  this  may  have  been  so,  and  we  believe  in 
a  measure  it  was  so,  but  we  are  not  prepared  to 
say  that  we  know  it  was.  "History  repeats  itself," 
and  going  back  to  the  days  of  Moses,  we  read  the 
promises  of  God  through  him  set  before  the  people 
upon  one  hand,  if  they  obeyed  the  law,  and  the 
cursings  upon  the  other  hand,  if  they  did  not  obey, 
and  we  question  if  this  mixed  multitude  who  w^ent 
up  to  Missouri,  were  in  reality  better  than  their 
forefathers  in  the  days  of  Moses. 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  215 

"If  thou  shalt  hearken  diligently  unto  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  observe  and  to  do  all  his 
commandments  .  .  .  the  Lord  thy  God  will  set 
thee  on  high  above  all  nations  of  the  earth." 

Dear  young  friends,  you  who  are  just  starting 
out  in  the  Christian  warfare,  let  us  analyze  the 
meaning  of  this  promise.  How  or  why  is  it  that 
the  people  who  keep  the  commandments  of  God 
will  be  set  on  high  above  all  other  people? 

In  the  beginning,  the  infinite  wisdom  of  the 
Almighty  God  devised  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Per- 
fection was  the  object  to  be  attained,  and  this 
could  only  be  reached  through  obedience  to  the 
laws  made  known  in  the  gospel;  hence  it  would 
follow  as  a  necessity  that  he  who  obeyed  those 
laws  would  most  surely  arrive  at  the  goal,  or  in 
other  words,  would  be  set  on  high,  above  all  other 
people. 

There  is  here  no  shadow  of  favoritism;  for,  hav- 
ing our  agency,  God  himself  could  not  place  us 
there,  unless  we  followed  out  the  means,  ordained 
in  their  very  nature  to  accomplish  the  result.  Of 
the  gospel  Paul  says,  "For  therein  is  the  right- 
eousness of  God  revealed."  Humility,  long-suffer- 
ing, preferring  one  another  in  love,  patience, 
meekness;  everything,  in  fact,  which  will  serve  to 
make  us  like  the  divine  pattern,  the  only  pattern, 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of  all  men,  but  especially 
of  those  who  believe,  are  the  rounds  by  which  we 
must  climb  to  this  height. 


216  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

The  promise  of  God  through  Moses  was,  that  if 
they  would  observe  to  do  all  his  commandments, 
"The  Lord  shall  cause  thine  enemies  that  rise  up 
against  thee  to  be  smitten  before  thy  face:  they 
shall  come  out  against  thee  one  way,  and  flee 
before  thee  seven  ways." 

There  is  another  phase  of  this  matter  which 
should  receive  its  due  share  of  attention.  "The 
net  cast  into  the  sea  gathers  of  all  kinds,"  and 
with  the  guilty  the  innocent  have  always  had  to 
suffer.  It  would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  under- 
stand that  one  wrong  act  seen  through  a  medium 
so  distorted  as  the  flying  rumors  set  afloat  by 
prejudice,  hate,  and  a  determination  to  drive  the 
Saints  out  of  the  State,  could  easily  be  multiplied 
into  many.  To  this  must  be  added  the  most  mali- 
cious falsehoods  which  it  would  seem  possible  for 
men  of  corrupt  minds  to  fabricate,  or  others  like- 
minded  to  believe. 

That  further  on,  there  came  a  time  when  the 
spirit  of  retaliation,  or  rendering  evil  for  evil, 
crept  into  the  church,  we  do  know,  and  where  this 
spirit  exists  there  is  no  room  for  the  Spirit  of  him 
who  said,  "But  I  say  unto  you,  render  not  evil  for 
evil."  But  to  return  to  our  narrative. 

We  have  seen  in  the  affair  at  Gallatin  that  the 
trouble  arose  from  the  fact  that  the  brethren 
wished  to  exercise  the  rights  of  freemen,  and 
when  attacked  by  a  mob,  resisted  that  attack. 
Had  they  rejected  the  counsel  of  the  civil  authori- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  217 

ties  and  refused  to  return  to  their  homes  peacea- 
bly, there  would  have  been  some  show  of  excuse 
for  calling  them  aggressors,  but  because  they  did 
not  stand  by  and  see  a  mob  abuse  and  even  kill 
their  brethren,  can  any  conscientious  Christian 
man  charge  them  with  wrong?  They  had  been 
base  cowards  to  have  done  this,  and  we  don't 
believe  that  cowardice  and  Christianity  are  com- 
patible. It  would,  however,  have  been  wisdom  if 
no  reply  had  been  made  when  the  ruffian  denied 
the  right  of  the  brethren  to  vote;  but  whether  a 
collision  could  have  been  avoided  by  that  means  is 
doubtful. 

What  a  lesson  may  be  learned  from  the  fact  of 
the  truth,  unwittingly  uttered  by  each  party,  and 
through  what  seas  of  blood  the  nation  waded  to 
the  demonstration  of  the  first,  "No  more  right  to 
vote  than  the  Negro."  If,  indeed,  it  be  true  that 
certain  inalienable  rights  belong  to  each  indi- 
vidual, they  can  not  be  denied  because  of  color, 
but  it  may  yet  be  necessary  to  demonstrate  the 
fact  that  a  certain  amount  of  education  to  enable 
the  individual  to  exercise  those  rights  intelligently 
is  necessary  for  the  perpetuation  of  a  free  govern- 
ment. For  ourselves,  we  believe  it  is. 

Two  days  after  the  affair  at  Gallatin,  a  wagon 
stopped  at  the  gate  of  Daniel's  home,  and  a  man 
rapped  at  the  door.  When  Daniel  opened  it,  he 
found  a  cousin  of  Margery's  there  and  learned 
that  he  had  barely  escaped  with  his  life,  after  his 


218  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

wife  had  been  dragged  from  their  house  with  an 
infant  two  days  old  in  her  arms.  They  had  carried 
her  out  on  the  bed  and  then  set  fire  to  the  house. 
As  soon  as  they  saw  their  fiendish  work  completed, 
they  had  hurried  on  to 'the  next  dwelling.  In  their 
haste  they  had  forgotten  to  set  fire  to  the  stable, 
so  creeping  out  of  the  bushes  where  he  had  been 
concealed,  he  harnessed  his  horses  and  lifting  his 
wife  into  the  wagon,  he  covered  her  as  best  he 
could  and  brought  her  with  him. 

Margery's  cheeks  grew  pale  as  she  listened,  but 
silently  she  prepared  a  bed,  while  Daniel  went 
with  Clayten,  her  cousin,  to  bring  his  wife  into  the 
house. 

Tenderly  and  with  all  the  skill  in  her  power, 
Margery  cared  for  the  poor  mother  and  her  babe. 
Many  were  the  thoughts  surging  through  her  mind 
as  she  strove  to  cheer  and  infuse  new  courage  into 
the  heart  of  the  despondent  one. 

Not  a  day  passed  without  bringing  tidings  of 
some  fresh  outrage,  and  one  afternoon  two  of  the 
brethren  stopped  at  the  door  who  had  escaped 
from  the  hands  of  the  mob  after  having  been  tied 
up  and  whipped  until  their  backs  were  raw  and 
their  clothing  dripping  with  blood.  They  had  been 
torn  away  from  their  families  and  dared  not 
return  to  learn  their  fate. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  219 


CHAPTER    XVII 
FOR  GOD  AND  LIBERTY 

For  right  is  right  since  God  is  God, 

And  the  right  the  day  must  win; 
To  doubt  would  be  disloyalty, 

To  falter  would  be  sin. 

—Faber. 


T  WAS  early  in  the  fall  of  1838  that  Dan- 
iel stood  by  the  gate  of  his  cottage  in  con- 
versation with  a  gentleman  who  had 
reined  in  his  horse  and  seemed  much  interested 
in  the  subject  they  were  discussing.  Were  we  to 
venture  the  assertion  that  the  troubles  then  exist- 
ing between  the  brethren  and  the  people  of  Mis- 
souri formed  the  theme  of  their  conversation,  we 
would  not  be  wrong. 

"I  agree  with  you  fully,"  continued  General 
Doniphan,  the  gentleman  referred  to,  "but  your 
people,  or  most  of  them,  hold  peculiar  views  on 
this  subject,  and  I  am  satisfied  that  your  very  for- 
bearance has  seemed  to  these  lawless  men  an 
invitation  to  more  desperate  deeds.  I  make  no 
profession  of  Christianity,  but  I  think  if  I  ever 
should,  I  would  be  a  disciple  of  Paul." 

"Paul  suffered  many  cruel  persecutions  and 
thanked  God  that  he  was  counted  worthy  to  suffer 
them  for  Christ's  sake,"  said  Daniel. 


220  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"But,  at  the  same  time  he  demanded  his  rights 
as  a  citizen  of  Rome,  whenever  it  was  likely  to 
benefit  him;  refusing  even  to  be  taken  from  prison 
privately,  but  demanding  that  the  magistrates  who 
had  punished  him  unlawfully  should  come  and 
bring  him  out." 

"The  name  of  Rome  was  a  terror  to  the  rest  of 
the  world,"  said  Daniel,  as  his  mind  took  in  the 
force  of  the  argument. 

"She  knew  at  least  how  to  protect  her  citizens  in 
the  exercise  of  -their  rights,"  said  General  Doni- 
phan,  "and  allowed  no  man  to  be  punished  until 
he  was  condemned  by  law.  If  this  Government 
does  not  examine  into  the  merits  of  the  trouble 
given  your  people,  it  will  be  to  her  lasting  disgrace 
in  the  eyes  of  all  right-minded,  thinking  men. 
There  is  always  a  time,  come  it  sooner  or  later, 
when  prejudice  fades  and  truth  stands  forth,  and 
if  that  time  does  not  come  in  the  history  of  Mis- 
souri,, it  will  be  an  exception  to  the  rule. 

"I  have  noticed  also  that  while  your  ministers 
counsel  forbearance*  and  the  returning  of  good  for 
evil,  the  most  active  men  in  inciting  your  enemies 
are  men  who  are  professors  of  religion.  I  learn 
that  a  certain  Captain  Bogart,  a  Methodist  minis- 
ter, is  traveling  among  the  people  with  no  other 
purpose  in  view  than  to  incite  them  to  hostility 
against  those  of  your  faith. 

"He  assures  them  that  the  Government  will  not 
interfere;  and  another  preacher,  a  Presbyterian,  I 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  221 

believe,  by  the  name  of  Wood,  did  not  scruple  to 
offer  as  an  inducement,  that  if  your  folks  could  be 
got  rid  of  before  the  land  sales  come  off,  those  who 
were  there  would  be  able  to  secure  all  the  land 
they  wanted." 

"Has  it  never  occurred  to  your  mind  to  draw  a 
parallel  between  this  condition  of  things  and  those 
which  existed  in  the  days  of  Christ?"  said  Daniel. 
"Then  it  was  the  scribes,  lawyers,  and  Pharisees 
who  were  constantly  stirring  up  the  minds  of  the 
people  against  him.  The  common  people,  for  the 
most  part,  heard  him  gladly.  The  poor  have  the 
gospel  preached  to  them/  was  among  the  evidences 
with  which  he  told  the  disciples  of  John  to 
strengthen  their  master's  faith.  But  when  the 
blind  leaders  of  the  people  came  to  him  he  never 
spared  them. 

"Their  hypocrisy  and  falsehood  were  laid  bare  to 
the  gaze  of  others  and  going  away  smarting  under 
the  lash  of  his  justly  merited  rebukes,  they  sought 
revenge  by  striving  to  incite  the  people  against 
him.  These  ministers  have,  on  various  occasions, 
been  made  to  know  that  they  were  no  match  for 
our  elders  in  argument. 

"One  by  one  they  have  been  compelled  to  retreat 
from  positions  they  deemed  impregnable,  and  the 
result  is  that  while  they  know  we  preach  only  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  they  blind  the  eyes  of  the  igno- 
rant, and  spare  no  effort  to  make  them  think  that 
we  do  not  even  believe  in  Christ;  and  while  we 


222  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

hold  no  faith  or  form  of  doctrine  which  the  Bible 
does  not  authorize  and  which  we  can  not  sustain 
by  the  Bible,  they  incite  the  minds  of  the  people 
by  crying,  'Joe  Smith,  Golden  Bible/  etc.  Truly  it 
is  time  for  Christians  to  stop  and  think  when  they 
discover  that  a  church  which  in  every  respect  has 
followed  the  pattern  as  given  by  Christ  and  his 
immediate  followers  so  closely  that  it  is  not  pos- 
sible for  them  to  show  any  difference,  yet  so  widely 
does  this  church  differ  from  any  and  all  others  now 
in  existence,  that  they  cry,  'A  new  religion- 
imposture— deception/  etc." 

"I  am  free  to  admit  that  I  have  thought  of  these 
things,  but  if  you  will  excuse  me,  the  subject  of 
your  peculiar  faith  is  not  what  most  interests  me. 
You  may  remember  that  when  you  went  to  the 
election  at  Liberty,  I  told  you  that  were  I  in  your 
place  I  would  vote  or  die,  and  I  confess  to  you  that 
had  I  been  in  the  place  of  your  people,  I  never 
would  have  accepted  the  proposition  of  being  set 
off  in  a  county  by  myself.  Think  of  it!  Free-born 
American  citizens,  sons  of  men  who  forsook  all  to 
gain  a  home  where  they  might  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  the  way  of  their  belief,  who  bathed  the  land 
in  their  own  blood,  dedicating  it  to  freedom  and 
equal  rights,  consenting  to  treatment  no  better 
than  that  of  Botany  Bay  convicts!  I  tell  you, 
Clark,  it  makes  my  blood  boil!" 

"But,  General,"  said  Daniel,  "did  you  not  help  in 
organizing  this  movement?" 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  223 

"Not  in  organizing  it,  but  when  I  saw  that 
obtaining  justice  was  hopeless  and  your  people 
were  willing,  not  only  willing  but  anxious  for  it  to 
be  done,  I  helped  in  the  movement,  hoping  that 
perchance  they  might  leave  you  in  peace.  It  was, 
however,  a  vain  hope,  and  it  will  be  the  part  of 
wisdom  for  your  people  to  fill  up  the  ranks  of  the 
militia  and  prepare  to  defend  your  homes  without 
delay.  Far  West  will  not  long  be  safe,  for  I  learn 
that  Captain  Bogart  with  his  patrols  is  scouting 
through  the  country,  driving  every  family  out  of 
Daviess  County  and  threatening  to  make  Far 
West  a  visit  soon.  If  he  does  not  make  his  word 
good  in  this  respect,  it  will  be  because  he  can  not." 

"I  am  well  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  this/' 
Daniel  answered,  "but  the  race  is  not  always  to 
the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong,  and  yet  God 
many  times  suffers  the  wicked,  for  the  time  being, 
to  triumph;  and  I  am  satisfied  that  much  trouble 
is  before  us." 

"My  parting  advice  to  you  is  to  do  all  in  your 
power  by  way  of  preparing  to  defend  your  homes. 
It  is  not,  bear  it  in  mind,  the  Government  you  are 
resisting,  but  a  lawless  mob." 

The  next  day  after  this  conversation,  Mr.  Clark 
accompanied  by  Daniel  and  one  of  his  brothers 
went  to  Far  West  and  were  duly  enrolled  in  the 
State  militia.  Daily  the  clouds  of  trouble  thick- 
ened. Hbmeless  and  plundered  fugitives  con- 


224  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

tinned  to  arrive,  each  having  his  own  tale  of 
wrongs  to  tell. 

One  evening  late  in  October,  Daniel  came  into 
the  house,  and  finding  Margery  alone,  he  said: 

"I  am  summoned  to  Far  West,  and  the  call  is 
imperative,  but  I  can  not  go  and  leave  you  here. 
I  will  saddle  your  horse  and  take  you  up  to 
father's.  It  is  nearer  town  and  will  be  safer 
there." 

For  a  moment  Margery's  heart  seemed  to  stand 
still  and  her  cheek  paled  to  a  deathly  hue,  but 
controlling  herself  with  a  powerful  effort  she  said: 

"Do  you  know  why  you  have  been  summoned?" 

"Yes,  Margery,  I  will  not  deceive  you.  Word 
has  reached  Far  West  that  Captain  Bogart  is 
marching  upon  us.  He  expects  to  be  joined  by 
Niel  Gillium's  band  of  outlaws,  and  it  is  the  inten- 
tion of  our  general  to  call  for  volunteers  to  meet 
him  before  he  reaches  the  town." 

There  was  no  need  for  Margery  to  ask,  "Will 
you  join  these  volunteers?"  for  there  was  that  in 
the  face  of  Daniel  which  assured  her  that  his  reso- 
lution was  taken,  and  hastily  she  put  things  in 
order  for  leaving  home,  lifting  her  heart  in  silent 
prayer  to  God  for  faith  and  courage  to  meet  the 
worst. 

"Take  a  few  extra  garments  with  you,"  Daniel 
had  said,  "for  it  may  be  some  time  before  we 
return,"  and  then  he  had  pressed  her  close  to  his 
heart,  praying  God  to  care  for  and  shield  her. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  225 

Neither  dared  trust  himself  to  speak,  for  a  fearful 
weight  of  foreboding  kept  each  silent. 

We  forgot  to  mention  that  Margery's  cousin  had 
only  remained  with  them  a  few  weeks  until  his 
wife  was  better  and  had  then  gone  on  to  his 
father's,  some  four  miles  beyond,  thus  leaving  her 
and  Daniel  alone.  As  Margery  passed  from  room 
to  room,  despite  her  utmost  efforts  a  dull,  heavy 
pain  was  tugging  at  her  heart  and  she  could  not 
silence  the  question  coming  again  and  again,  "Shall 
we  ever  return?"  Oh,  how  blessed  and  sweet 
seemed  now  the  memory  of  the  quiet  hours  passed 
beneath  this  roof!  Hours  hallowed  by  the  sweet 
interchange  of  soul  communion  and  loving 
thoughts,  hours  of  worship  and  praise  to  the  Giver 
of  all  good,  hours  when  the  death-angel  had  drawn 
so  near,  only  to  be  met  by  the  power  of  Him  who 
said,  "Thus  far  shalt  thou  come  and  no  farther." 
They  would  never  come  back,  those  sweetly  van- 
ished hours,  and  who  could  say,  who  could  fore- 
cast the  character  of  those  to  take  their  place?  In 
spite  of  every  effort  to  force  them  back,  the  tears 
gathered  and  fell  on  her  cheeks,  but  she  resolutely 
brushed  them  away,  and  tying  on  her  bonnet  went 
to  the  door,  hoping  Daniel  would  be  there. 

"Are  you  ready,  Margery?"  his  voice  called  out 
of  the  darkness. 

"Yes,  I  am  coming,"  and  hastily  shutting  the 
door,  she  turned  the  key  in  the  lock  and  joined 
him  at  the  gate. 


226  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Tenderly  he  assisted  her  into  the  saddle  and 
carefully  guided  her  horse  until  they  were  in  the 
main  road,  when  both  increased  their  speed,  glad 
that  it  was  not  possible  for  the  other  to  know  how 
heavy  was  the  heart  each  bore  away. 

A  short  ride  brought  them  to  Mr.  Clark's.  He 
met  them  at  the  gate,  and  Daniel,  dismounting, 
was  going  in  when  his  father  said: 

"Do  not  wait  for  that,  Daniel,  let  us  hasten  on." 

"One  moment,  father,  I  must  see  mother  just  a 
moment." 

"May  God  bless  and  keep  you,  my  son,  and  bring 
you  back  in  safety,  for  if  I  am  bereft  of  either  who 
goes  forth  to-night,  I  am  bereft  indeed,"  said  Mrs. 
Clark. 

"Mother,"  said  Daniel,  "be  careful  of  Margery 
and  cheer  her  up  a  bit,  for  she  is  doubly  in  need  of 
comfort." 

"I  will  do  all  in  my  power,  Daniel." 

"God  bless  you,  mother,  and  don't  forget  to  pray 
for  us.  Good-bye,  one  and  all,"  and  he  hastened 
out  into  the  darkness. 

As  he  reached  the  gate  two  clinging  arms 
closed  round  his  neck,  and  for  a  moment  Margery 
sobbed  upon  his  bosom.  It  was  but  for  a  moment, 
however,  for,  raising  her  head,  she  steadied  her 
voice,  saying,  "I  will  be  brave,  Daniel,  and  let  no 
thought  of  me  unnerve  your  arm.  The  God  who 
witnessed  to  us  that  he  was  the  Author  of  this 
work,  will  not  forsake  you;  and  if  life  is  demanded, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  227 

the  cause  which  is  not  worth  dying  for  is  not 
worth  living  for.  Prayer  will  be  made  for  you, 
unceasing  prayer,  and  the  will  of  God  be  done." 

"It  is  hard  to  leave  you  at  a  time  like  this,  Mar- 
gery, but  I  can  trust  you  that  for  my  sake,  for  the 
sake  of  the  hope  we  both  so  fondly  cherish,  you 
will  be  brave  of  heart  and  hopeful  of  spirit. 
Mother  and  Mary  will  both  cheer  you  up.  Poor 
mother,  she  too  needs  comforting,  and  in  trying  to 
cheer  her,  you  will  in  a  measure  forget  your  own 
anxiety.  Father  is  waiting.  We  will  come  back 
soon— good-bye." 

One  lingering  embrace  and  Daniel  tore  himself 
away.  Joining  his  father  and  brother,  they  were 
soon  galloping  briskly  toward  Far  West.  As  they 
came  near  the  town  they  were  met  by  parties  com- 
ing in  from  other  directions,  all  pressing  toward 
the  public  square  where  the  muffled  roll  of  the 
drum  was  calling  them  together. 

Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  Daniel  and  his 
father,  the  call  was  made  for  volunteers  to  make 
a  rapid  night  march  in  order  to  meet  the  enemy 
before  they  should  strike  camp  for  their  march 
upon  Far  West.  Among  the  first  to  step  forward 
were  Mr.  Clark,  Daniel,  and  his  brother.  In  a  few 
moments  the  ranks  were  full,  and  the  command 
was  intrusted  to  Captain  Patten. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  George  M.  Hinkle 
was  at  that  time  a  colonel  in  the  State  militia,  and 
was  the  highest  in  command  at  Far  West  when  the 


228  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

news  of  Bogart's  movements  reached  there.  It 
was  under  his  orders  that  Captain  Patten  and  his 
men  were  acting. 

The  delay  was  brief,  and  soon,  armed  and 
equipped  as  best  they  could  be,  swiftly  and  silently 
they  left  the  town,  and  after  a  long  night  ride 
over  the  prairie,  just  at  the  dawn  of  day  they 
drew  near  to  the  supposed  neighborhood  of  danger. 

Here  Patten  dismounted  and  divided  his  men 
into  three  companies.  Fastening  their  horses  to  a 
fence  and  leaving  a  few  to  guard  them,  they 
started  to  reconnoiter  the  premises  of  a  Mr.  Field, 
where  they  thought  perhaps  the  mob  might  be 
encamped.  Not  finding  them,  however,  Captain 
Patten,  in  a  short  speech,  exhorted  them  to  trust 
in  the  Lord  for  victory  and  then  ordered  a  march 
along  the  road  to  the  ford  of  the  river. 

""It  was  just  at  the  dawning  of  light  in  the  east 
and  when  near  the  top  of  the  hill  which  descends 
to  the  river,  the  words,  'Who  comes  there,'  were 
heard  and  at  the  same  instant  the  report  of  a  gun. 
Young  Paterson  O'Banion  reeled  out  of  the  ranks 
and  fell  mortally  wounded,  whereupon  Captain 
Patten  ordered  a  charge  and  rushed  down  the  hill. 
At  a  short  distance  the  camp-fires  of  the  enemy 
could  now  be  seen,  but  it  was  still  so  dark  that 
little  could  be  seen  by  looking  toward  the  west, 
while  the  mob  looking  towards  the  dawning  light 
could  see  Patten  and  his  men  quite  distinctly. 

"When  within  about  fifty  yards  of  the  camp,  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  229 

brethren  formed  a  line.  .  .  .  The  mob  formed 
under  the  bank  of  the  creek,  below  their  tents,  and 
fired  all  their  guns  upon  the  brethren.  Captain 
Patten  then  ordered  the  company  to  fire,  which 
was  obeyed  immediately,  and  for  a  few  moments 
the  whole  wilderness  seemed  one  continued  echo 
of  the  reports  of  the  deadly  rifle. 

"The  watchword,  'God  and  Liberty/  was  then 
given,  and  Patten  ordered  a  charge  which  was 
immediately  obeyed,  and  the  mob  was  soon  put  to 
flight,  crossing  the  river  at  the  ford  and  such 
other  places  as  they  could  get  over.  In  the  pur- 
suit, one  of  the  mob  wheeled  around  from  behind  a 
tree  and  shot  Captain  Patten,  who  instantly  fell, 
mortally  wounded,  having  received  a  large  ball  in 
the  bowels." 

Returning  from  the  attack,  Daniel's  first  thought 
was  of  his  father  and  brother.  Were  they  safe? 
For  a  moment  he  paused  to  gaze  upon  his  friend 
and  brother,  David  Patten,  but  other  hands  were 
lending  him  help,  and  with  a  sharp  pain  in  his 
heart  that  the  bravest  and  best  should  so  have 
been  smitten  down  by  the  hands  of  his  enemies  in 
the  prime  of  life,  his  thoughts  again  returned  to 
his  father  and  with  a  heavy  heart  he  pressed  on  to 
seek  him. 

The  sun  had  risen  during  the  contest,  and  his 
kindling  beams  lit  up  the  woods  and  the  plain 
beyond.  Swiftly  Daniel  passed  from  group  to 
group  in  search  of  his  father.  He  soon  met  his 


230  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

brother,  who,  like  himself,  had  escaped  unhurt, 
and  joined  in  the  search  for  Mr.  Clark. 

"He  was  close  to  Captain  Patten  when  he  was 
shot,"  said  one  of  the  men,  "and,  if  I  am  not  mis- 
taken, I  saw  him  fall  before  Patten  did.  Perhaps 
he  has  crawled  to  the  woods  back  of  us." 

A  few  moments  later,  Daniel  and  his  brother 
found  him  leaning  against  a  tree,  pale  and  bleed- 
ing from  a  wound  in  his  side,  but  still  alive. 
Together  they  hastily  constructed  a  litter  and  car- 
ried him  to  the  house  of  a  brother  living  near,  and 
while  Daniel  remained  to  care  for  him,  his  brother 
started  for  home  to  obtain  means  for  his  removal. 
In  a  few  moments  after  his  departure,  they 
brought  in  the  other  wounded  and  the  dead,  until 
they  could  consult  what  should  be  done.  The 
wounds  were  staunched  and  the  dead  prepared 
for  burial,  as  well  as  their  means  permitted.  It 
was  then  decided  to  return  immediately  to  Far 
West. 

The  men  relieved  each  other  in  carrying  the 
dead  and  wounded,  until  they  were  met  by  teams 
from  Far  West,  and  among  them  was  Mrs.  Clark 
with  one  for  her  husband,  as  she  could  not  remain 
at  home  after  hearing  what  had  happened. 

You  who  have  followed  this  brief  story  thus  far, 
know  something  of  the  character  of  some  of  these 
men.  To  the  writer  the  names  of  David  Patten 
and  Patterson  O'Banion  have  been  as  household 
words.  They  were  men  of  God;  and  if,  indeed, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  231 

there  was  or  could  be  any  mistake  in  their  thus 
taking  up  arms  for  the  defense  of  their  homes,  it 
was  a  mistake  of  the  head  and  not  of  the  heart. 
They  were  seeking  the  injury  of  no  one,  neither 
did  they  desire  any  man's  lands  or  gold,  and  fame 
had  long  since  lost  all  its  attraction  for  them.  The 
question  had  reduced  itself  to  this:  Shall  we 
quietly  submit  to  see  our  families  driven  from 
their  homes,  exposed  to  all  manner  of  hardships, 
without  food  or  shelter  from  the  storms  of  winter, 
or  shall  we  meet  these  mobbers  and  let  them  know 
they  can  not  do  this  thing  with  impunity?  After 
many  a  conflict,  many  a  debate  with  science,  the 
issue  had  been  met.* 

*  We  wish  to  direct  special  attention  to  a  letter  found  at  the  close  of  this 
TOlume,  entitled,  "Others  with  the  church  in  an  early  day";  in  which  you  will 
find  David  Patten  in  a  very  different  role  from  the  sad  one  here  depicted. 


232 


WITH    THE    CHURCH 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
WHEAT  AND  TARES 

Arise!  wilt  thou  be  overthrown 
Like  one  who  leaves  a  base  of  stone 
When  some  great  dome  he  meant  to  build? 

—G.  C.  Rankin. 

Behind  the  dim  unknown 
Standeth  God  within  the  shadow, 

Keeping  watch  above  his  own. 

—  Lowell. 


remained  standing  where  Daniel 
had  left  her  until  the  sound  of  their  foot- 
steps died  away  in  the  distance.  The 
sky  was  clear,  the  stars  shone  brightly,  and  ever 
and  anon  from  the  town  came  the  distant  sound  of 
the  drum,  mingled  with  the  notes  of  the  bugle, 
now  faintly  heard,  now  dying  away  and  lost  to  the 
ear. 

She  pictured  to  herself  the  hurried  coming 
together,  the  painful  partings,  the  hasty  march 
beneath  the  solemn  stars,  the  encounter  in  deadly 
strife,  and  then—  but,  falling  upon  her  knees,  she 
closed  her  eyes,  and  lifting  her  heart  to  God, 
prayed  long  and  earnestly  for  patience,  strength, 
and  guidance;  for  the  safety  of  those  who  were 
going  forth  and  for  their  speedy  return.  Lost  in 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  233 

her  earnest  pleadings,  she  took  no  note  of  time,  till 
a  step  near  her  and  the  voice  of  Mrs.  Clark,  calling 
her  name,  roused  her  to  a  sense  of  time  and  place. 

"I  am  coming,  mother,"  she  said,  as  she  rose 
hastily  and,  throwing  one  arm  around  Mrs.  Clark, 
they  entered  the  house  together. 

In  the  large,  open  fire-place  a  cheerful  wood  fire 
was  blazing,  for  the  nights  were  cool.  Drawing  a 
chair  into  its  warmth  and  light,  Mrs.  Clark  gently 
forced  Margery  into  it,  while  she  untied  her  bonnet 
and  unpinned  her  shawl.  Tenderly  she  smoothed 
back  the  soft,  brown  hair  and  took  the  cold  hands 
in  her  own. 

"Oh,  mother,  don't!"  said  Margery,  as  a  quick, 
convulsive  sob  shook  her  frame.  "I  am  younger 
and  stronger  than  you  are  and  ought  to  be  com- 
forting you.  I  will  be  calm  in  just  a  little  while, 
and  then  there  are  so  many  things  that  I  want  to 
speak  to  you  about." 

"We  will  have  the  evening  all  to  ourselves, 
Margery,  for  I  have  sent  the  children  to  bed,  and 

Mary  is  down  with  Sr.  B ,  whose  husband  is 

also  away.  Sit  quietly  here  and  warm  yourself, 
for  you  are  chilled  and  nervous.  I  ought  to  have 
called  you  in  sooner." 

"I  ought  not  to  have  waited  to  be  called,  but, 
r  sally,  I  did  not  know  how  long  I  was  there,  my 
brain  was  so  busy." 

"Margery,  you  must  leave  this  trouble  in  God's 
hands.  The  path  which  we  can  not  see,  because 


234  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

the  mists  hang  so  low,  is  all  clear  to  his  sight.  Let 
us  put  our  hands  in  his  and  walk  with  firm  steps, 
because  we  walk  by  faith." 

"You  are  right,  mother,  and  I  will;  but  there  are 
some  things  weighing  on  my  mind  and  I  shall  feel 
better  when  I  have  talked  with  you  about  them." 

"Rest  quietly  until  I  finish  a  little  work  I  have 
to  do,  and  then  I  will  give  you  all  my  time." 

Margery  closed  her  eyes,  and  as  the  heat  of  the 
fire  penetrated  her  chilled  frame,  a  sense  of  utter 
exhaustion  and  weariness  came  over  her,  and  the 
scenes  of  the  day  faded  from  her  recollection. 

"Poor  child,  it  is  too  much  for  her,"  said  Mrs. 
Clark  tenderly,  and,  hoping  that  Margery  might  in 
reality  be  asleep,  she  moved  very  quietly  about  her 
uncompleted  household  tasks. 

Before  they  were  finished,  however,  Margery's 
eyes  were  following  her,  and,  taking  her  kitting, 
(for  her  busy  fingers  knew  not  how  to  be  idle,)  she 
sat  down  by  her  saying:  "I  am  ready  now  to  lis- 
ten to  all  you  wish  to  say." 

"Mother,  do  you  believe  in  presentiments?" 

"That  is  a  hard  question  to  answer,  Margery.  I 
do  believe  that  many  times  God  prepares  us  for 
the  trials  which  lie  before  us,  even  as  we  at  times 
warn  our  children  when  we  discover  that  they  are 
eagerly  expecting  and  surely  counting  upon  events 
yet  in  the  future,  events  which  we  fully  realize 
may  never  transpire.  Our  riper  experience  warns 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  235 

us  of  this  uncertainty,  but  our  fears  are  not  always 
well  grounded." 

"But,  mother,  if  the  impression  comes  from  God 
and  really  is  a  warning  or  a  preparation,  his  knowl- 
edge is  not  limited  as  ours  is  and,  therefore,  we 
can  more  surely  trust  it." 

"Yes,  if  we  knew  assuredly  that  it  came  from 
him;  but  as  Paul  tells  us,  'try  the  spirits,'  so  ought 
we  to  try  the  impressions  upon  our  minds  and  see 
if  there  is  not  a  natural  cause  for  them.  But  why 
do  you  ask  me,  Margery?" 

"Because,  mother,  the  feeling  has  taken  such  a 
firm  possession  of  my  mind,  that  I  shall  not  be 
with  you  long,  and  that  clouds  of  trouble  will 
darken  around  and  envelop  us,  like  the  smoke 
from  a  heating  furnace. 

"Do  not  think  that  I  fear  it  or  shrink  from  it, 
but  there  is  one  thing  which  I  do  fear,  and  it  is  for 
this  reason  I  wished  to  talk  with  you.  In  the  long 
ago  (or  to  me  it  now  seems  oh,  so  long!)  you  may 
remember  that  I  talked  with  you  and  with  Mary 
about  the  possible  result  of  the  troubles  we  are 
now  going  through.  I  then  felt  that  the  result 
would  be  either  to  make  a  purer,  better  people,  a 
people  in  whom  the  dross  was  wholly  burned  away, 
or  to  make  a  people  who,  smarting  under  a  sense 
of  cruel  injustice,  of  unmerited  wrongs,  would 
finally  retaliate  evil  for  evil.  I  think,  however, 
that  I  now  see  with  clearer  vision. 

"Not  all  will  be  purified,  neither  will  all  fail  in 


236  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

this  furnace  of  fire.  There  will  be  those  who  will 
come  forth  as  the  tried  gold;  but,  mother,  there 
will  be  many  who  will  deny  the  faith  and  will  have 
only  a  form  of  godliness  left,  and  these  will  bring 
upon  the  true  Saints  such  a  weight  of  reproach 
that  they  will  stagger  and  go  with  bowed  heads,  as 
men  carrying  burdens  too  heavy  to  be  borne." 

"My  child,  the  wickedness  of  those  who  go  out 
from  us  can  not  be  charged  to  us." 

"No,  mother,  but  these  will  not  go  out;  for  I 
have  seen  the  evil  overcome  the  good;  not  as  when 
the  chaff  is  sifted  from  the  wheat  and  scattered, 
but  as  when  the  tares  choke  the  wheat.  These 
will  bear  the  name  of  Saint,  and  the  eyes  of  the 
world  will  be  fixed  upon  them,  while  the  true 
Saints  will  be  scattered  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

"It  will  surely  come  to  pass,  though  I  could  not 
convey  to  you  in  words  how  I  know  it.  This  is  the 
church  of  God,  but  these  are  not  the  people  who 
shall  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
Man.  The  kingdom  shall  not  be  given  to  another 
people,  but,  among  the  scattered  ones,  will  be 
found  the  faithful  ones  with  whom  God  will 
intrust  his  work." 

"Dear  child,  I  fear  you  are  letting  our  troubles 
take  too  deep  hold  upon  your  mind,  and  much  of 
this  is  doubtless  the  result  of  your  delicate  health. 
You  need  to  be  surrounded  with  cheerful  scenes 
and  loving  care,  instead  of  being  so  exposed  and 
constantly  made  anxious  on  account  of  others. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  237 

But  cheer  up,  for  all  these  things  will  work  out  for 
good,  and  we  have  only  to  submit  patiently  to  the 
will  of  God." 

A  momentary  smile  was  the  only  answer  Mar- 
gery gave,  and  then  she  added: 

"Mother,  I  want  you  to  promise  me  one  thing. 
When  I  am  no  longer  with  you,  watch  over  Daniel, 
and  warn  him  of  the  danger  I  have  pointed  out  to 
you;  for,  mother,  I  would  rather  they  would  bring 
him  back  cold  and  dead  to  us  to-morrow,  than  that 
he  should  ever  turn  away  from  the  faith." 

"Do  not  fear  that,  Margery.  None  know  better 
than  Daniel  the  foundations  of  that  faith." 

"Do  you  remember  when  the  disciples  would 
have  called  fire  from  heaven  to  destroy  the 
enemies  of  Jesus?  He  told  them  that  they  did  not 
know  what  manner  of  spirit  prompted  the  thought. 
They  were  following  Jesus  then  and  loved  him; 
but  notwithstanding  this,  an  evil  spirit  had  power 
to  tempt  them  by  prompting  them  to  render  evil 
for  evil.  How  far  it  might  have  led  them  but  for 
the  kindly  admonition  of  the  Master,  who  can  say? 
I  do  fear  for  him,  mother,  and  I  want  you  to 
promise  me." 

"I  will  cheerfully  do  that,  Margery,  but  now 
you  must  lie  down.  It  will  rest  you,  even  if  you 
can  not  sleep,  and  I  will  sit  here,  for  I  can  not  go  to 
bed  to-night." 

Margery  found  herself  too  weary  to  resist,  and, 
lying  down,  she  closed  her  eyes,  though  not  with 


238  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

any  hope  of  sleeping.  Her  thoughts  wandered  to 
Daniel,  and  her  heart  was  lifted  to  God  in  one 
unceasing  prayer  that  he  might  be  kept  in  safety, 
and  that  contact  with  the  enemy  might  be 
avoided. 

Every  sound  from  without  was  eagerly  listened 
to,  and  she  thought  of  how  many  families  were  yet 
far  away  from  the  town  and  exposed  to  the  enemy. 
Hour  after  hour  passed  away,  a  faint  line  of  light 
appeared  in  the  east,  the  stars  began  to  pale,  and 
soon  the  rising  sun  chased  the  shadows  from  cor- 
ners where  they  were  lurking,  and  Mrs.  Clark, 
putting  out  the  light,  went  to  the  door.  Long  and 
earnestly,  she  scanned  the  prairie,  but  nothing  was 
to  be  seen. 

Margery  arose,  bathed  her  face  and  helped  to 
prepare  breakfast.  Little  was  eaten  by  either, 
though,  for  the  sake  of  the  children,  a  semblance 
of  cheerfulness  was  maintained. 

The  breakfast  things  were  put  away,  and  all 
had  been  done  which  hands  dreading  idleness  could 
find  to  do;  it  was  nearing  the  hour  of  ten,  when 
the  clatter  of  a  horse's  hoofs  was  heard,  and  they 
saw  Daniel's  brother  approaching  at  a  swift  gallop. 
Riding  up  to  the  gate,  he  threw  himself  from  the 
horse,  though  still  holding  the  bridle  in  his  hand. 

By  this  time  Mrs.  Clark  was  at  his  side,  while 
Margery,  faint  and  pale,  was  leaning  against  the 
gate.  "Mother,"  he  said,  as  he  threw  one  arm 
about  her,  "you  must  be  brave.  I  have  bad  news 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  239 

for  you,  but  far  worse  for  others.  Father  is 
wounded,  three  of  the  brethren  are  killed,  and 
David  Patten  is  wounded  beyond  recovery. 

"Daniel  is  not  hurt,  but  is  with  father  at  the 
house  of  a  brother  near  where  the  battle  occurred. 
I  must  ride  on  to  carry  the  news  to  Far  West,  but 
will  be  back  immediately.  Tell  Fred  to  harness 
our  best  team  and  have  the  carriage  in  waiting  by 
the  time  I  get  back;  and,  mother,  put  up  some- 
thing in  the  way  of  lunch— all  you  can  spare, 
for  the  men  have  had  nothing  to-day."  Kissing 
her  hastily,  he  sprang  into  the  saddle  and  galloped 
away. 

It  was  now  Margery's  turn  to  be  collected  and 
brave.  Calling  to  Fred,  she  told  him  just  what  to 
do,  then  opening  the  gate,  she  put  her  arm  around 
Mrs.  Clark,  who  was  standing  as  if  stupefied, 
gently  drawing  her  into  the  house  and  arousing 
her  faculties  by  appealing  to  her  for  the  things 
necessary  to  be  put  up. 

It  was  but  for  a  moment  that  Mrs.  Clark  lost  her 
presence  of  mind,  then,  collecting  her  faculties,  she 
directed  all  things  necessary  to  be  done. 

"Will  you  be  afraid  to  remain  alone  with  the 
children?"  she  asked  of  Margery. 

"No,  mother,  but  will  it  be  best  for  you  to  go?" 

"I  can  not  remain;  I  must  get  to  Father  just  as 
soon  as  possible.  Do  you  have  bandages  and  all 
things  in  readiness.  I  will  drive  down  the  lane 
and  George  will  meet  me  there." 


240  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

But  George  was  already  at  the  gate,  and,  help- 
ing his  mother  into  the  carriage,  he  threw  the 
reins  of  his  horse  to  Fred,  saying,  "See  that  he  is 
well  fed  and  cared  for,  for  he  has  had  a  hard  trip. 
Good-bye,  Margery,  and  don't  be  alarmed  if  we  are 
not  here  until  late,  as  we  will  have  to  drive  very 
slowly.  We  do  not  think  father's  wound  is  very 
bad,  but  he  was  faint  from  loss  of  blood." 

"Tell  me  all  about  it,  George,"  said  Mrs.  Clark  as 
they  drove  rapidly  over  the  smooth  prairie  road; 
and  he  related  to  her  the  circumstances  as  we 
have  recorded  them. 

They  had  been  on  the  way  but  about  two  hours, 
when  they  met  the  sad  procession,  and,  lifting  Mr. 
Clark  carefully  into  his  carriage,  supporting  him 
with  pillows,  they  started  slowly  upon  their  home- 
ward road,  after  they  had  distributed  the  provision 
brought  with  them,  which  was  gratefully  received 
by  the  hungry  men. 

Knowing  how  anxiously  Margery  would  be  look- 
ing for  Daniel,  George  gave  him  the  reins  to  drive 
back,  and  he  joined  the  other  company. 

"I  think  you  may  drive  a  little  faster,  Daniel," 
said  Mr.  Clark,  "and  if  I  can  not  bear  it,  I  will  let 
you  know."  He  said  nothing  to  Daniel  of  the 
cause  of  his  anxiety,  but  it  was  not  necessary,  for 
his  own  thoughts  were  busy  with  the  situation. 
"Join  us  in  Far  West  immediately,"  were  the  part- 
ing instructions  of  the  officer  in  command,  and 
Daniel  knew  that  it  meant  a  consultation  with  ref- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  241 

erence  to  the  best  means  of  providing  for  the 
safety  of  those  who  had  been  engaged  in  the 
battle. 

Soon  after  Mrs.  Clark  left,  Margery  saw  a  body 
of  men  enter  the  graveyard,  which  could  be  seen 
from  the  window  of  Mr.  Clark's  house,  and  begin 
preparing  for  the  last  resting-place  of  those  who 
had  but  that  morning  been  full  of  life  and  hope. 
She  stood  as  though  fascinated  by  the  sad  sight, 
while  the  tears  poured  down  her  cheeks  like  rain. 
Why  had  God  been  so  merciful  to  her  in  sparing 
her  husband,  when  others  were  called  upon  to 
mourn  with  a  mourning  more  bitter  than  that  of 
Rachel  for  her  children?  Then  again  the  thought 
came  to  her,  "Is  this  not  better  than  the  fate  which 
awaits  many  another  wife  and  mother  whose  hus- 
band and  sons  will  come  home  to  her  to-day?  I 
have  seen  it,"  she  almost  whispered,  "seen  this 
awful  cloud  of  blackness  and  darkness;  and  I  know 
that  the  day  is  coming  when  they  will  say  the  dead 
are  the  happy  ones.  I  only  wish  that  it  was  clearer 
to  my  mind,  that  I  understood  it  better,  but  it  is 
doubtless  wisdom  that  I  do  not." 

She  busied  herself  in  preparations  for  the  return 
of  the  family  and  in  providing  food  in  place  of 
that  which  had  been  taken  away.  Shortly  after 
noon,  Mary  came  home,  and  Margery  was  glad 
indeed  both  of  her  company  and  help.  Between 
anxiety,  work,  and  watching,  the  hours  wore  away, 
until,  as  the  sun  sank  low  in  the  west,  Fred,  from 


242  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

his  lookout  on  the  fence,  discovered  the  carriage 
returning. 

"0,  Margery,  what  is  to  be  the  end  of  this?" 
said  Mary,  unable  longer  to  control  her  feelings. 
"Would  it  not  have  been  better  to  have  waited 
here  until  the  enemy  came,  than  to  have  bought 
this  brief  respite  at  such  a  fearful  price?  It  will 
be  many  a  day  before  any  one  like  David  Patten 
will  seal  his  testimony  with  his  blood." 

"Ah,  Mary,  David  Patten  was  indeed  a  man  of 
God,  and  thousands  will  weep  for  him  to-day,  but  I 
fear  that  many  will  be  called  upon  to  lay  down 
their  lives  and  that,  too,  very  shortly,  for  the  sake 
of  the  gospel." 

Mary  did  not  reply,  for  looking  out  of  the  door 
she  caught  sight  of  the  carriage,  and  calling  to 
Margery,  "Daniel  is  driving,"  hastened  out  to  meet 
them. 

A  sudden  faintness  came  over  Margery,  and 
Daniel  found  her,  after  he  had  helped  his  father  to 
bed,  sitting  by  the  table,  her  head  leaning  upon  her 
hand,  and  her  cheeks  pale  as  marble. 

"Give  me  a  glass  of  water,  Daniel,  and  then  let 
me  go  out  into  the  air;  I  shall  be  better  soon." 

Daniel  obeyed,  and  leaning  upon  his  arm,  Mar- 
gery went  out  into  the  bright  October  sunlight, 
and,  sitting  down  upon  a  rustic  bench,  leaned  her 
head  upon  his  shoulder  and  wept  silently. 

Daniel  did  not  interrupt  her  weeping,  but  drew 
her  very  close  to  him  with  one  arm,  and  with  his 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  243 

hand  gently  smoothed  the  brown  hair  from  her 
temples,  while  the  sunshine,  as  it  glinted  through 
it,  touched  it  into  hues  of  gold.  As  Daniel  held 
her  there,  it  required  every  nerve,  every  fiber  of 
his  being  to  control  the  emotions  surging  in  his 
bosom.  But  he  mastered  himself,  and  when,  in  a 
few  moments,  Margery  raised  her  head,  and, 
wiping  her  eyes,  looked  up  into  his  face,  he  smiled 
down  upon  her,  and  only  the  sunlight  of  love 
beamed  from  his  dark-brown  eyes. 

"Do  not  think  me  weak,  Daniel,  for  oh,  it  is  so 
good  to  have  you  back.  So  good,"  she  repeated, 
"but  we  must  not  be  selfish.  I  am  better  now,  and 
we  must  go  in  and  help  mother.  Is  father  very 
badly  wounded?" 

"I  hope  not,  but  we  can  not  tell  until  his  wound 
is  dressed.  Fred  has  gone  to  Far  West  for  some 
one  to  dress  it,  and  mother  and  Mary  are  by  him, 
so  stay  here  for  a  little  time  in  the  fresh  air,  and 
let  us  talk  of  the  future.  I  am  afraid  I  shall  have 
to  leave  you,  Margery.  Father  and  the  brethren 
think  that  a  demand  will  be  made  for  all  who  were 
in  this  battle  to  be  given  up;  and  if  the  demand  is 
not  complied  with,  it  will  bring  trouble  upon  all 
those  who  were  not  there  as  well  as  those  who 
were.  There  is  a  chance  for  us  to  escape,  if  we 
embrace  it,  but  it  will  have  to  be  done  quickly. 

"Even  as  we  came  along,  we  met  with  some 
brethren  who  told  us  that  the  enemy  have  sent 
scouts  and  runners  to  all  parts  of  the  country, 


244  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

bearing  the  most  unreasonable  account  of  the 
affair,  and  manufacturing  the  most  glaring  false- 
hoods. I  do  not  want  to  be  the  means  of  bringing 
trouble  upon  others,  neither  do  I  want  to  fall  into 
their  hands." 

"That  is  not  to  be  thought  of  for  a  moment," 
said  Margery.  "You  must  hasten  beyond  their 
reach;  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost." 

"But,  Margery,  how  can  I  leave  you  here?" 

"There  will  be  no  danger  for  me.  I  can  stay 
here  or  go  to  father's,  but  it  would  kill  me  to  see 
you  fall  into  their  hands." 

"There  is  danger  for  you,  Margery,  and  I  can 
not  leave  until  I  have  made  some  arrangement  for 
you  to  go  also.  You  could  bear  the  journey  now, 
but  later  on  the  inclement  season  might  be  fatal  to 
you,  and,  if  driven  from  your  home  here,  you 
would  surely  die." 

Margery  opened  her  lips  to  say,  "They  would 
not  do  a  thing  so  inhuman,"  but  remembering  the 
case  of  her  cousin,  she  was  silent. 

"I  am  going  to  town  immediately  to  learn  what 
the  brethren  will  do,  and,  in  the  meantime,  it  will 
be  well  for  you  to  gather  up  a  little  provision,  and 
before  I  come  back  I  will  have  fixed  upon  some 
plan  for  getting  you  away.  Go  in  now  to  father, 
and  I  will  be  back  as  soon  as  possible.  Do  not 
worry,  my  dear  wife,  for  I  have  the  assurance 
from  the  Lord  that  we  shall  both  be  saved  out  of 
the  enemy's  hands." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  245 

"Thank  God  for  that,  Daniel.  My  heart  is 
lighter  than  it  has  been  since  you  left.  Don't 
tarry  here  a  moment." 

"One  moment,"  he  said,  as  he  bent  down  and 
tenderly  kissed  her  quivering  lips.  "I  tell  you, 
Margery,  that  notwithstanding  all  this  trouble,  if 
you  were  only  in  a  place  of  safety,  I  could  rejoice 
in  God  to-day,  that  he  ever  counted  me  worthy  to 
have  his  Son  revealed  in  me.  Yes,  Margery,  my 
heart  has  been  so  light  that,  had  I  been  going  to 
the  stake,  I  think  I  could  have  shouted  praises  to 
his  name." 

"Then,  my  husband,  why  should  you  not  trust 
me  in  his  hands  with  the  same  faith  and  confi- 
dence?" 

"I  do,  I  do,  but  yet  I  feel  these  trials  and  hard- 
ships for  you  as  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to  feel 
them  for  myself." 

"What  you  have  told  me  lifts  every  cloud  from 
my  heart,  and  you  will  see  me  as  strong  and  brave, 
as  ever.  Go,  now,  for  every  minute  is  precious." 

When  Margery  went  into  the  house,  Mr.  Clark 
called  her  to  the  bedside  and  bade  her  to  be  of 
good  comfort.  "Look  upon  the  silver  lining  of  the 
cloud  and  trust  God  with  implicit  faith,  for  all 
things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  who 
fear  the  Lord." 

"Surely,  dear  father,  we  ought  all  to  be  cheerful 
when  you  set  such  an  example.  Does  not  your 
wound  pain  you?" 


246  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Yes,  at  times;  but  my  mind  is  at  peace,  and  the 
Spirit  bids  us  all  be  of  good  cheer,  for  we  shall 
come  through  these  trials  and  be  saved  from  the 
snares  laid  for  our  feet.  You  and  Mary  must  has- 
ten your  preparations  now,  for  the  brethren  will 
leave  to-night,  I  am  very  certain." 

Margery  needed  no  second  reminder,  and  soon 
both  were  busy  in  preparations  for  the  departure 
of  husband  and  brothers. 


CHAPTER  XIX 
HAUN'S  MILL 

All  nature  holds  the  promise  deep 
Injustice  shall  be  downward  hurled; 

But  now  all  see  Nobility 

Walks  handcuffed  through  the  world. 

Grandly  she  moves  with  flashing  eye, 
Honor  and  chains  her  lofty  choice; 

Not  either  arm  she  lifts  to  strike 
But  all  the  cowards  know  her  voice, 

— Ella  Frances  Wellman. 


HE  shadows  lengthened,  the  sun  went 
down,  and  one  by  one  the  stars  came  out, 
but  Daniel  did  not  return.  The  family 
were  too  busy  to  note  the  passing  hours,  and  just 
as  the  clock  struck  eight,  the  sound  of  horses'  feet 
was  heard,  and  soon  Daniel  and  his  brother 
came  in. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  247 

Going  to  Margery,  he  said:  "I  have  seen  your 
father  and  it  is  all  arranged  that  you  are  to  follow 
me  in  a  few  days.  In  one  hour  the  brethren  who 
are  going  with  us  will  be  here,  and,  if  we  are  pur- 
sued, this  early  start  will  put  us  considerably  in 
advance  and  we  shall,  with  God's  blessing,  be  able 
to  escape.  Pack  your  household  goods  and  the 
boys  will  bring  them  up  here,  but  do  not  delay 
your  starting  a  day  longer  than  possible,  as  I  shall 
count  the  hours  until  I  know  you  are  in  a  place  of 
safety. 

"Your  mother  with  the  two  boys  will  go  with 
you,  and  your  father  will  provide  everything  in  his 
power  for  your  comfort.  We  will  aim  to  reach 
Quincy,  Illinois,  but  you  will  probably  be  there 
before  us,  as  we  shall  have  to  travel  in  a  circuitous 
route  in  order  to  avoid  our  pursuers." 

"I  will  carry  out  all  your  instructions  carefully," 
said  Margery,  "and  now  come,  you  must  not  start 
until  you  have  eaten  your  supper.  The  others  are 
waiting  for  us." 

Many  things  were  spoken  of  as  the  savory  meal 
was  eaten,  and  many  words  intended  to  cheer  and 
comfort  each  other  came  from  the  heart  to  the  lips 
of  each.  When  the  meal  was  finished,  all  knelt 
around  the  table  and  Daniel  offered  a  brief,  ear- 
nest prayer,  commending  the  friends  he  was  leav- 
ing to  the  care  of  God  and  asking  his  presence  to 
go  with  those  who  were  going.  They  had  scarcely 
arisen  from  their  knees  when  the  low  call  of  a 


248  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

bugle  announced  that  the  others  were  in  waiting, 
and  hastily  the  good-byes  were  exchanged  and 
Margery  and  her  friends  were  again  alone. 

Mr.  Clark  was  comparatively  comfortable  and, 
worn  and  wearied,  his  wife  slept  by  his  side,  while 
Margery  and  Mary  retired  to  another  room  and 
soon  sought  rest  in  sleep. 

And  now,  kind  reader,  we  wish  before  going  on 
with  our  narrative  to  glance  briefly  at  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs  at  this  time,  and  note  the  action 
taken  by  the  State  authorities. 

Captain  Bogart,  while  commanding  a  company 
of  Ray  County  patrols,  was  driving  the  Saints 
from  their  homes  whenever  he  encountered  any. 
He  sent  word  to  Far  West  that  he  would  be  there 
the  next  day.  A  detachment  of  his  men  captured 
four  of  the  brethren  and  took  them  into  his  camp 
the  same  day.  When  this  news  reached  Far  West, 
(which  was  after  dark,)  Judge  Higbee  ordered 
Colonel  Hinkle  to  send  men  to  disperse  the  mob 
and  liberate  the  prisoners.  When  these  men  came 
upon  Bogart's  company  and  were  fired  upon  by 
them,  they  then  attacked  and  dispersed  them,  they 
themselves  suffering  as  heavy  a  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded  as  the  others. 

Now  the  question  arises,  If  blame  was  to  be 
attached  to  those  who  were  acting  in  self-defense, 
what  of  the  aggressors?  There  is  not  a  school-boy 
of  ordinary  intelligence  in  the  land  who  would  not 
be  able  to  answer  this  question  and  present  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  249 

matter  in  a  light  to  show  the  injustice  of  the 
action  which  was  taken. 

Messengers  were  sent  out  in  every  direction, 
calling  the  people  to  arms;  reports  without  one 
particle  of  foundation  in  truth  poured  in  to  the 
executive,  who  without  hesitation  issued  his  orders 
upon  the  strength  thereof,  and  in  less  than  a  week 
after  the  band  of  outlaws  had  been  scattered  by 
David  Patten's  men,  nearly  three  thousand  well- 
armed  men  under  the  command  of  General  Lucas 
surrounded  the  town  of  Far  West.  These  troops 
were  sent  there  by  the  command  of  Governor 
Boggs  with  the  following  instructions: 

"The  Mormons  must  be  treated  as  enemies  and 
must  be  exterminated  or  driven  from  the  State,  if 
necessary,  for  the  public  good.  Their  outrages 
are  beyond  description." 

Over  against  this  latter  assertion,  kind  reader, 
we  ask  you  to  place  the  following  from  the  lips  of 
General  Doniphan,  as  stated  in  the  Kansas  City 
"Journal"  in  1881: 

"It  is  true,  however,  that  in  an  order  to  me  and 
other  officers,  Governor  Boggs  used  the  expression, 
'that  the  Mormons  leave  the  State  or  be  extermi- 
nated/ whereas  this  order  was  entirely  illegal.  I 
paid  no  attention  to  it.  In  my  reply  to  Governor 
Boggs  I  stated  to  him  that  I  had  disregarded  that 
part  of  his  order,  as  the  age  of  extermination  was 
over.  .  .  .  While  the  Mormons  resided  in  Clay 
County  they  were  a  peaceable,  sober,  industrious, 


250  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

and  law-abiding  people;  and  during  their  stay  with 
us  not  one  was  ever  accused  of  a  crime  of  any 
kind." 

This  is  the  calm,  dispassionate  statement  of  one 
who  had  far  better  opportunities  of  knowing  the 
Saints  than  any  man  not  of  their  faith,  connected 
with  the  troubles  through  which  they  passed.  He 
was  an  intimate  friend  of  Daniel  Clark  and  stood 
by  him  on  more  than  one  occasion  when  the  out- 
laws of  Missouri  would  have  trampled  upon  his 
rights. 

You  have  looked  upon  this  picture— have  seen  a 
band  of  men,  under  the  direction  of  officers  of  the 
regular  State  militia  move  out  from  their  homes 
to  intercept  and  disperse  a  mob  who  were  moving 
upon  them,  not  only  threatening  them  with 
destruction,  but  arresting  all  whom  they  could 
reach  and  threatening  them  with  instant  death; 
and  we  beg  you  to  bear  in  mind  that  this  action 
was  pre-eminently  one  of  self-defense.  You  have 
seen  the  result  of  this,  that  in  but  a  brief  space  of 
time,  thousands  of  armed  men  have  been  marched 
to  the  rescue  of  this  scattered,  frightened  band  of 
outlaws,  and  these  people,  for  this  crime,  have 
been  surrounded  and  threatened  with  extermina- 
tion: now  come  with  us  while  we  lift  the  curtain 
from  another  scene  and  let  us  see  whose  voice  will 
be  raised  to  cry,  "To  the  rescue!"  whose  arm 
uplifted  in  defense. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  251 

OCTOBER: 

"The  month  of  carnival  of  all  the  year 
When  Nature  lets  the  wild  earth  go  its  way, 
And  spends  whole  seasons  on  a  single  day." 

The  30th  of  October,  1838,  is  a  day  never  to  be 
effaced  from  the  memory  of  the  harrassed  and  per- 
secuted Saints  of  Caldwell  County,  Missouri.  Most 
of  those  who  have  recounted  its  horrors  in  the  lis- 
tening ears  of  their  children  have  been  gathered  to 
their  fathers  and  sleep  in  peace,  but  their  children 
who  survive  them  are  many,  and  never  while  life 
remains,  can  time  obliterate  from  their  memory 
the  picture  stamped  upon  its  walls  while  they 
listened  and  wept. 

The  morning  was  fair,  and  the  sun  came  up  in 
golden  splendor  from  behind  a  veil  of  mist  which 
hung  low  upon  the  horizon  like  a  fringe  to  the 
curtain  of  clouds  bending  above  it.  From  among 
the  tall  prairie-grass  the  partridge  called  to  his 
mate,  and  the  answer  came  back  in  notes  of  shrill 
gladness  from  a  distant  clump  of  hazel.  A  mur- 
muring stream,  skirted  by  tall  trees  and  bordered 
with  an  underbrush  of  hazel  and  other  low-grow- 
ing shrubs,  wound  its  way  through  the  quiet  scene. 
Here  a  clump  of  sumac,  robed  in  flaming  scarlet, 
brighter  than  the  burning  bush  the  prophet  turned 
aside  to  see,  nestled  closely  up  to  the  towering  oak 
robed  in  crimson,  brown,  and  green,  which  in  its 
turn  threw  out  its  branches  to  embrace  the  maple, 


252  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

standing  one  vast  pyramid  of  waving  gold. 
Scarcely  a  breeze  rustled  the  leaves  or  whispered 
among  the  ripened  fields  of  corn,  which  in  rank 
luxuriance  dotting  the  prairie  here  and  there,  wit- 
nessed the  fact  that  man  had  invaded  the  far- 
reaching  solitude  and  was  an  actor  in  the  scene, 
while  the  smoke,  curling  up  through  the  over- 
hanging branches,  gave  evidence  that  his  dwelling 
was  near. 

In  this  quiet  spot  a  brother  by  the  name  of 
Jacob  Haun  had  erected  a  mill  on  the  north  bank 
of  the  stream  known  as  Shoal  Creek,  early  in  the 
year  1836;  and  here,  from  time  to  time,  families 
of  the  Saints  had  settled,  entered  land,  erected 
rude  but  comfortable  dwellings,  and  planted  fields 
of  corn  and  other  grain. 

This,  with  the  exception  of  believing  in  a  God 
who  changes  not  and  of  asking  the  privilege  to 
worship  him  after  the  manner  the  world  calls 
"heresy,"  was  their  only  crime. 

As  troubles  thickened,  they  had  thought  to 
remove  to  Far  West  for  greater  safety,  and  indeed 
had  been  advised  to  do  so,  but  in  case  of  doing 
this,  they  would  be  compelled  to  leave  their  crops 
(their  only  supply  of  provision  for  the  winter) 
unharvested,  and  their  homes  and  all  they  had  at 
the  mercy  of  the  mob.  The  prospect  was  not 
inviting,  and  besides  this  they  could  not  believe 
that,  without  any  provocation  upon  their  part,  men 
enough  could  be  found  so  cruel,  so  lost  to  every 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  253 

sense  of  shame,  as  to  attack  a  hamlet  of  peaceful 
families  who  had  never  done  them  '  any  harm. 
Alas!  through  what  a  scene  of  blood  and  carnage 
were  they  that  day  to  learn  *  'man's  inhumanity  to 
man"! 

Here  we  quote  from  Burr  Joyce,  the  special  cor- 
respondent of  the  St.  Louis  "Globe-Democrat,"  lest 
the  account  in  its  unvarnished  horrors  should, 
otherwise,  seem  overdrawn: 

"BRECKENRIDGE,  Missouri,  Sept.  27, 1887. 

"In  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  October  30,  1838, 
there  occurred  in  Caldwell  County  a  dreadful  inci- 
dent, generally  termed  'The  Haun's  Mill  Massacre.' 
From  official  documents  and  other  records,  from 
affidavits  of  witnesses,  and  from  statements  made 
by  actual  participants,  I  have  prepared  the  follow- 
ing account.  .  .  . 

"At  Jacob  Haun's  mill,  on  Shoal  Creek,  in  the 
eastern  part  of  Caldwell  County,  about  eight  miles 
south  of  Breckinridge,  there  had  collected  about 
twenty  Mormon  families.  Haun  himself  was  a 
Mormon  and  had  come  to  the  site  from  Wisconsin 
a  few  years  before.  He  had  a  very  good  mill,  and 
clustered  around  it  were  a  blacksmith  shop  and 
half  a  dozen  small  houses.  The  alarm  that  the 
troops  were  moving  against  them  had  driven 
nearly  all  the  Mormon  families  in  the  country  to 
Far  West  for  safety.  A  dozen  or  more  living  in 
the  vicinity  repaired  to  Haun's  mill,  which  was 


254  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

twenty  miles  to  the  eastward  of  Far  West.  As 
there  were  not  enough  houses  to  accommodate  all 
the  fugitives,  a  number  were  living  in  tents  and 
temporary  shelters.  A  few  families,  perhaps  four, 
had  come  in  on  the  evening  of  the  29th,  from  Ohio, 
and  were  occupying  their  emigrant  wagons.  Not 
one  member  of  the  little  community  had  ever  been 
in  arms  against  the  'Gentiles/  or  taken  any  part 
whatever  in  the  preceding  disturbances. 

"Word  that  the  militia  of  the  State  had  been 
ordered  to  expel  them  from  the  country  had 
reached  the  Mormons  of  the  Haun's  mill  settle- 
ment, and  following  this  intelligence  came  a  report 
that  a  considerable  number  of  men  in  Livingston 
County,  together  with  some  from  Daviess,  had 
organized  in  the  Forks  of  Grand  River,  near- Spring 
Hill,  in  Livingston,  and  were  preparing  to  attack 
them.  Whereupon  a  company  of  about  twenty-five 
men  and  boys,  indifferently  armed  with  shotguns 
and  squirrel  rifles,  was  organized  at  the  mill,  and 
David  Evans  was  chosen  captain.  It  was  resolved 
to  defend  the  place  against  the  threatened 
assault.  .  .  . 

"North  of  the  mill  was  a  body  of  timber  half  a 
mile  in  width,  skirting  Shoal  Creek;  beyond  was  a 
stretch  of  prairie.  For  a  day  or  two  Captain 
Evans  kept  a  picket  post  in  the  northern  border  of 
the  timber,  but  on  the  28th  he  entered  into  a  sort 
of  truce  with  Captain  Nehemiah  Comstock,  com- 
manding a  company  of  Livingston  'Gentiles'  from 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  255 

the  settlements  near  Mooresville  and  Utica,  and 
the  post  was  withdrawn.  By  the  terms  of  this 
truce,  which  was  effected  by  a  messenger  who 
rode  between  Evans  and  Comstock,  the  Gentiles 
were  to  let  the  Mormons  alone  as  long  as  the  latter 
were  peaceable,  and  vice  versa.  Each  party,  too, 
was  to  disband  its  military  organization.  But  on 
the  morning  of  the  29th  the  Mormons  learned  that 
a  company  of  Livingston  militia,  a  few  miles  to 
the  eastward,  were  menacing  them,  and  so  they 
maintained  their  organization  and  that  night  set 
watches.  The  latter  company  was  commanded  by 
Captain  William  Mann,  and  for  some  days  had 
been  operating  at  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Whitney's 
mill,  on  Lower  Shoal  Creek  (where  the  village  of 
Dawn  now  stands),  stopping  Mormon  emigrants  on 
their  way  from  the  East  to  Caldwell  County,  turn- 
ing them  back  in  some  instances,  taking  their  arms 
from  them  in  others,  etc. 

"On  the  29th,  at  Woolsey's,  northeast  of  Breck- 
enridge,  an  agreement  was  reached  by  the  Gentiles 
for  an  attack  upon  Haun's  mill.  Three  companies, 
numbering  in  the  aggregate  about  two  hundred 
men,  were  organized.  They  were  commanded  by 
Captains  Nehemiah  Comstock,  William  0.  Jen- 
nings, and  William  Gee.  The  command  of  the 
battalion  was  given  to  Colonel  Thomas  Jennings, 
an  old  militia  officer,  then  living  in  the  forks.  .  .  . 

"Setting  out  from  Woolsey's,  after  noon  on  the 
30th,  Colonel  Jennings  marched  swiftly  out  of 


256  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

the  timber  northwest  of  the  present  village  of 
Mooresville,  and  out  on  the  prairie  stretching 
down  southwards  towards  the  doomed  hamlet  at 
Haun's  mill.  The  word  was  passed  along  the  col- 
umn, 'Shoot  at  everything  wearing  breeches,  and 
shoot  to  kill.' 

"All  of  the  Gentiles  were  mounted,  and  they  had 
with  them  a  wagon  and  two  Mormon  prisoners. 
Within  two  miles  of  the  mill  the  wagon  and  pris- 
oners were  left,  in  charge  of  a  squad,  and  the 
remainder  of  the  force  passed  rapidly  on.  Enter- 
ing the  timber  north  of  the  mill,  Colonel  Jennings 
passed  through  it,  unobserved,  right  up  to  the 
borders  of  the  settlement,  and  speedily  formed  his 
line  for  the  attack.  Captain  W.  0.  Jennings'  com- 
pany had  the  center,  Captain  Comstock's  the  left, 
and  Captain  Gee's  the  right. 

"The  Mormon  leader  had  somehow  become 
apprehensive  of  trouble.  He  communicated  his 
fears  to  some  of  the  men,  and  was  about  sending 
out  scouts  and  pickets.  It  had  been  previously 
agreed  that  in  case  of  attack  the  men  should 
repair  to  the  blacksmith  shop  and  occupy  it  as  a 
fort  or  block-house.  This  structure  was  built  of 
logs,  with  wide  cracks  between  them,  was  about 
eighteen  feet  square,  and  had  a  large,  wide  door. 
The  greater  portion  of  the  Mormons  were,  how- 
ever, unsuspicious  of  any  imminent  peril.  Chil- 
dren were  playing  on  the  banks  of  the  creek, 
women  were  engaged  in  their  ordinary  domestic 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  257 

duties,  the  newly  arrived  immigrants  were  resting 
under  the  trees,  which  were  clad  in  the  scarlet, 
crimson,  and  golden  leaves  of  autumn.  The  scene 
was  peaceful  and  Acadian.  It  was  now  about  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  sun  hung  low  and 
red  in  a  beautiful  Indian  summer  sky. 

"Suddenly,  from  out  of  the  timber  north  and 
west  of  the  mill,  the  Gentiles  burst  upon  the  ham- 
let. The  air  was  filled  with  shouts  and  shots,  and 
the  fight  was  on.  It  can  not  fairly  be  called  a  fight. 
Taken  wholly  by  surprise,  the  Mormons  were 
thrown  into  extreme  confusion.  The  women  and 
children  cried  and  screamed  in  excitement  and 
terror,  and  the  greater  number,  directed  by  some 
of  the  men,  ran  across  the  mill-dam  to  the  south 
bank  of  the  creek  and  sought  shelter  in  the  woods. 
Perhaps  twenty  men,  Captain  Evans  among  them, 
ran  with  their  guns  to  the  blacksmith  shop  and 
began  to  return  the  fire.  Some  were  shot  down  in 
their  attempts  to  reach  the  shop. 

"The  fire  of  the  Mormons  was  wild  and  ineffec- 
tive; that  of  the  militia  was  accurate  and  deadly. 
The  cracks  between  the  logs  of  the  shop  were  so 
large  that  it  was  easy  to  shoot  through  them,  and 
so  thickly  were  the  Mormons  huddled  together  on 
the  inside  that  nearly  every  bullet  which  entered 
the  shop  killed  or  wounded  a  man.  Firing  was 
kept  up  all  the  while  on  the  fleeing  fugitives,  and 
many  were  shot  down  as  they  ran. 

"Realizing  very  soon  that  he  was  placed  at  a 


258  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

decided  disadvantage,  Captain  Evans  gave  orders 
to  retreat,  directing  every  man  to  take  care  of 
himself.  The  door  of  the  shop  was  thrown  open, 
and  all  of  the  able-bodied  survivors  ran  out, 
endeavoring  to  reach  the  woods.  Some  were  shot 
before  reaching  shelter.  .  .  .  The  Gentiles  ad- 
vanced, and  began  to  use  their  rough,  home-made 
swords,  or  corn-knives,  with  which  some  of  them 
were  armed.  The  fugitives  were  fired  on  until 
they  were  out  of  range,  but  not  pursued,  as  the 
few  who  escaped  scattered  in  almost  every  direc- 
tion. 

"Coming  upon  the  field,  after  it  had  been  aban- 
doned, the  Gentiles  perpetrated  some  terrible 
deeds.  At  least  three  of  the  wounded  were  hacked 
to  death  with  the  'corn-knives'  or  finished  with  a 
rifle  bullet.  William  Reynolds,  a  Livingston 
County  man,  entered  the  blacksmith  shop,  and 
found  a  little  boy,  only  ten  years  of  age,  named 
Sardius  Smith,  hiding  under  the  bellows.  Without 
even  demanding  his  surrender,  the  cruel  wretch 
drew  up  his  rifle  and  shot  the  little  fellow  as  he 
lay  cowering  and  trembling.  Reynolds  afterward 
boasted  of  his  exploit  to  persons  yet  living.  He 
described  with  fiendish  glee  how  the  poor  child 
'kicked  and  squealed'  in  his  dying  agonies.  .  .  . 
Charley  Merrick,  another  little  boy  only  nine  years 
old,  had  hid  under  the  bellows.  He  ran  out,  but 
did  not  get  far  until  he  received  a  load  of  buck- 
shot and  a  rifle  ball— in  all,  three  wounds.  He  did 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  259 

not  die,  however,  for  nearly  five  weeks.  Esquire 
Thomas  McBride  was  seventy-eight  years  of  age, 
and  had  been  a  soldier  under  Gates  and  Washing- 
ton in  the  Revolution.  He  had  started  for  the 
blacksmith  shop,  but  was  shot  down  on  the  way, 
and  lay  wounded  and  helpless,  but  still  alive.  A 
Daviess  County  man  named  Rogers,  who  kept  a 
ferry  across  Grand  River,  near  Gallatin,  came 
upon  him  and  demanded  his  gun.  'Take  it,'  said 
McBride.  Rogers  picked  up  the  weapon  and,  find- 
ing that  it  was  loaded,  deliberately  discharged  it 
into  the  old  veteran's  breast.  He  then  cut  and 
hacked  the  body  with  his  'corn-knife'  until  it  was 
frightfully  gashed  and  mangled. 

"After  the  Mormons  had  all  been  either  killed, 
wounded,  or  driven  away,  the  Gentiles  began  to 
loot  the  place.  Considerable  property  was  taken, 
much  of  the  spoil  consisting  of  household  articles 
and  personal  effects.  At  least  three  wagons  and 
perhaps  ten  horses  were  taken.  Two  emigrant 
wagons  were  driven  off  with  all  their  contents. 
The  Mormons  claim  that  there  was  a  general  pil- 
lage, and  that  even  the  bodies  of  the  slain  were 
robbed.  The  Gentiles  deny  this,  and  say  that  the 
wagons  were  needed  to  haul  off  their  three 
wounded  men,  and  the  bedding  was  taken  to  make 
them  comfortable,  while  the  other  articles  taken 
did  not  amount  to  much.  Two  of  the  survivors 
have  stated  to  me  that  the  place  was  'pretty  well 
cleaned  out.' 


260  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

"Colonel  Jennings  did  not  remain  at  the  mill 
more  than  two  hours.  Twilight  approaching,  he 
set  out  on  his  return  to  his  former  encampment. 
He  feared  a  rally  and  return  of  the  Mormons  with 
a  large  re-enforcement,  and  doubtless  he  desired  to 
reflect  leisurely  on  his  course  of  future  operations. 
Reaching  Woolsey's,  he  halted  his  battalion,  and 
prepared  to  pass  the  night.  But  a  few  hours  later 
he  imagined  he  heard  cannon  and  a  great  tumult 
in  the  direction  of  Haun's  mill,  betokening,  as  he 
thought,  the  advance  of  a  large  Mormon  force 
upon  him.  Rousing  his  men  from  their  sweet 
dreams  of  the  victory,  he  broke  camp,  moved 
rapidly  eastward,  and  never  halted  until  he  had 
put  the  West  Fork  of  Grand  River  between  him 
and  his  imaginary  pursuers.  He  and  his  men  had 
won  glory  enough  for  one  day,  anyhow!  They 
had  not  lost  a  man  killed  and  only  three  wounded. 
John  Renfrew  had  his  thumb  shot  off,  Allen  Eng- 
land was  shot  in  the  thigh,  and Hart  in  the 

arm. 

"The  Mormon  killed  and  mortally  wounded  num- 
bered seventeen.  Here  are  the  names: 

"Thomas  McBride,  Levi  N.  Merrick,  Elias  Ben- 
ner,  Josiah  Fuller,  Benjamin  Lewis,  Alexandei 
Campbell,  George  S.  Richards,  William  Napier, 
Augustine  Harmer,  Simon  Cox,  Hiram  Abbott, 
John  York,  John  Lee,  John  Byers,  Warren  Smith, 
Charles  Merrick,  aged  nine,  Sardius  Smith,  aged 
ten. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  261 

"The  severely  wounded  numbered  eleven  men, 
one  boy  (Alma  Smith,  aged  seven),  and  one  woman, 
a  Miss  Mary  Stedwell.  The  latter  was  shot 
through  the  hand  and  arm  as  she  was  running  to 
the  woods. 

"Dies  irae!  Bloody  work  and  woeful.  What  a 
scene  did  Colonel  Jennings  and  his  men  turn  their 
backs  upon  as  they  rode  away  in  the  gloaming 
from  the  little  village  once  all  green  and  peaceful! 
The  wounded  men  had  been  given  no  attention, 
and  the  bodies  of  the  slain  had  been  left  to  fester 
and  putrefy  in  the  Indian  summer  temperature, 
warm  and  mellowing.  A  large,  red  moon  rose,  and 
a  fog  came  up  from  the  stream  and  lay  like  a  face- 
cloth upon  the  pallid  countenances  of  the  dead. 
Timidly  and  wearily  came  forth  the  widows  and 
orphans  from  their  hiding-places,  and  as  they  rec- 
ognized one  a  husband,  one  a  father,  another  a  son, 
and  another  a  brother  among  the  slain,  the  wail- 
ings  of  grief  and  terror  were  most  pitiful.  All 
that  night  were  they  alone  with  their  dead  and 
wounded.  There  were  no  physicians,  but  if  there 
had  been,  many  of  the  wounded  were  past  all  sur- 
gery. Dreadful  sights  in  the  moonlight,  and 
dreadful  sounds  on  the  night-winds!  In  the  ham- 
let the  groans  of  the  wounded,  the  moans  and  sobs 
of  the  grief -stricken,  the  bellowing  of  cattle,  and 
the  howling  of  dogs,  and  from  the  black  woods  the 
dismal  hooting  of  owls. 

"By  and  by,  when  the  wounded  had  been  made 


262  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

as  comfortable  as  possible,  the  few  men  who  had 
returned  gathered  the  women  and  children 
together,  and  all  sought  consolation  in  prayer. 
Then  they  sang  from  the  Mormon  hymn-book  a 
selection  entitled,  'Moroni's  lamentation/  a  dirge- 
like  composition,  lacking  in  posey  and  deficient  in 
rhyme,  but  giving  something  of  comfort,  let  us 
hope,  to  the  choristers.  And  so  in  prayer  and 
song  and  ministration  the  remainder  of  the  night 
was  passed. 

"The  next  morning  the  corpses  had  changed, 
and  were  changing  fast.  They  must  be  buried. 
There  were  not  enough  men  left  to  make  coffins  or 
even  dig  graves.  It  could  not  be  determined  when 
relief  would  come  or  when  the  Gentiles  would 
return.  There  was  a  large,  unfinished  well  near 
the  mill,  which  it  was  decided  should  be  used  as  a 
common  sepulcher.  Four  men  gathered  up  the 
bodies,  the  women  assisting,  and  bore  them,  one  at 
a  time,  on  a  large  plank  to  the  well  and  slid  them 
in.  Some  hay  was  strewn  upon  the  ghastly  pile 
and  then  a  thin  layer  of  dirt  thrown  upon  the  hay. 

"The  next  day  Captain  Comstock's  company 
returned  to  the  mill,  as  they  said,  to  bury  the  dead. 
Finding  that  duty  had  been  attended  to,  they 
expressed  considerable  satisfaction  at  having  been 
relieved  of  the  job,  and,  after  notifying  the  people 
that  they  must  leave  the  State  or  they  would  all 
be  killed,  they  rode  away.  The  pit  was  subse- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  263 

quently  filled  by  Mr.  C.  R.  Ross,  now  a  resident  of 
Black  Oak,  Caldwell  County. 

"A  day  or  two  after  the  massacre,  Colonel  Jen- 
nings started  with  his  battalion  to  join  the  State 
forces  at  Far  West.  BURR  JOYCE." 

"Dies  irae!"— Let  us  put  back  the  curtain  and, 
"Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead."  Let  the  wife  sit 
by  the  still,  cold  form  of  her  husband,  by  whose 
side  lies  the  mutilated  body  of  her  murdered  boy; 
let  the  bride  of  but  a  few  short  months  bury  her 
head  upon  the  gory  bosom  of  him  whose  heart  will 
throb  no  more  when  it  lies  resting  there!  Let  them 
sleep  in  peace  until  the  Master  shall  descend  with 
a  shout;  for  "the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first." 

Put  back  the  curtain,  and  if,  in  coming  time,  the 
questions  should  perchance  arise,  "Did  the  State 
government  of  Missouri  justify  this  horror?  Was 
it  done  by  order  of  Governor  Boggs  or  any  subor- 
dinate officer  under  him?"  we  shall  be  able  to 
answer  only  by  asking,  "Do  the  archives  of  Mis- 
souri contain  any  order  for  a  suppression  of  such 
outrages?  Has  any  act  ever  been  passed  con- 
demnatory of  it?  Was  not  Colonel  W.  0.  Jennings 
sent  back  to  Haun's  mill  with  his  command  to  hold 
the  women  and  children  in  subjection  and  to  see  to 
it  that  they  should  not  be  allowed  to  call  upon 
their  God?" 

Put  back  the  curtain;  but  before  you  let  it  fall, 
though  you  should  never  know  the  reason  why, 


264  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

upon  this  picture  write,  Approval;  but  upon  that 
other,  Extermination.  Let  them  hang  side  by  side 
until  the  day  God  has  appointed  in  which  to  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness,  and  hath  given  us 
assurance  of  his  coming,  in  that  Christ  is  risen 
from  the  dead! 

"God's  ways  seem  dark,  but,  soon  or  late, 

They  touch  the  shining  hills  of  day; 
The  evil  can  not  brook  delay, 
The  good  can  well  afford  to  wait." 

"Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not 
able  to  kill  the  soul:  but  rather  fear  him  which  is 
able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell." 


CHAPTER  XX 
THE  HONOR  OF  A  STATE 

The  traitor  to  Humanity  is  the  traitor  most  accursed; 
Man  is  more  than  Constitutions:  better  rot  beneath  the  sod, 
Than  be  true  to  Church  and  State  while  we  ate  doubly  false  to 
God. 

—Lowell. 


HE  morning  after  Daniel's  departure  broke 
bright  and  clear.  Long  before  the  dawn 
of  light,  Margery  and  Mary  were  moving 
quietly  about  their  household  duties.  Mr.  Clark 
had  rested  through  the  night,  and,  as  it  is  our 
intention  to  follow  the  events  of  his  life  further  at 
this  time,  we  will  here  say  that  after  a  lingering 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  265 

illness  caused  by  his  wound,  together  with  anxiety 
in  regard  to  his  family  and  the  condition  of  affairs 
in  general,  anxiety  which  his  physical  condition 
rendered  him  less  able  to  resist,  he  finally  recov- 
ered so  as  to  be  able  to  ride  on  horseback,  and  went 
to  Illinois,  leaving  the  family  to  follow  him.  This 
was  done  at  their  earnest  persuasion,  as  his  life 
had  been  threatened,  and  the  family  knew  that 
spies  were  watching  him,  and  he  would  not  be  safe 
until  out  of  their  reach. 

The  sun  had  not  long  been  risen  when  friends 
from  Far  West  began  to  drop  in,  and,  of  course, 
the  theme  of  conversation  was  the  events  of  the 
last  few  days,  and  speculations  in  regard  to  the 
future.  Many  and  wild  were  the  rumors  afloat, 
but,  wild  as  they  were,  they  fell  short  of  the 
reality. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  funeral  procession  of 
David  Patten  and  Patterson  O'Banion  wound 
slowly  out  of  town  towards  the  burying  ground 
just  opposite  Mr.  Clark's,  and  there  amid  the  sobs 
and  tears  of  bereaved  ones,  the  discharge  of  mus- 
ketry, and  the  hastily  wiped  tears  of  strong  men, 
these  loved  companions  of  their  earthly  pilgrimage 
were  laid  to  rest. 

Brave  men  of  God!  What  more  could  they  do 
than  to  seal  the  testimony  they  had  borne  with 
their  blood?  What  more  than  to  lay  down  their 
lives  in  defense  of  the  brethren  they  loved?  This, 
dear  reader,  is  what  they  did.  Loyal  to  God  and 


266  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

their  country,  they  went  at  the  behest  of  duty,  in 
obedience  to  the  laws  of  that  country,  to  defend 
her  citizens  from  unlawful  attack.  That  these 
citizens  whom  they  were  called  upon  to  defend 
happened  to  be  of  like  faith  as  themselves,  consti- 
tuted the  crime.  If  they  had  been  of  other  faith 
all  would  have  been  well.  The  facts  in  the  case 
arse  so  obvious  that  comment  seems  unnecessary. 
The  State  authorities  of  Missouri  were  in  full 
sympathy  with  the  mob.  They  hated  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  Then,  as  now  and  ever,  it  denounced 
their  sins  and  warned  them  of  judgment  to  come. 
They  were  not  willing  to  acknowledge  its  claims; 
they  could  not  reason  them  away,  and  hence,  as  a 
last  report,  brute  force  was  used. 

What  more,  we  have  asked,  could  they  do? 
Nothing;  for  they  stood  in  the  lot  and  place 
ordained  of'  heaven,  faithful  to  the  last.  Could 
men  do  more?  Aye,  men  have,  since  those  days, 
done  more.  Nay,  they  are  doing  more  to-day. 

It  was  not  a  difficult  task  for  Peter  to  smite  with 
the  sword  in  the  heat  of  passion,  even  with  the 
sword  the  Lord  had  commanded  him  to  buy;  but 
how  long,  weary,  and  tedious  had  been  those  hours 
of  watching  with  this  same  Master  he  was  now  so 
brave  to  defend. 

It  would  have  been  no  hard  matter  to  have 
called  fire  from  heaven  upon  his  enemies,  but  ah, 
it  was  past  the  strength  of  Peter's  endurance,  to 
acknowledge  himself  the  disciple  of  that  friend- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  267 

less,  bruised,  and  bleeding  man,  arrested  as  a 
criminal,  and  soon  to  be  tried  before  the  highest 
court  of  the  Jewish  nation!  Even  before  a  maid 
servant  he  quailed  and  denied  all  knowledge  of 
him. 

Be  not,  however,  hasty  in  condemnation  of  him 
whose  courage  failed  not  when  the  free  breezes  of 
heaven  were  around  him,  and,  as  yet,  in  every  test 
of  a  mental,  moral,  or  physical  nature,  he  had  seen 
the  lowly  Nazarene  triumph  over  his  enemies,  if  in 
this  greater  trial  his  courage  failed.  Poor  and 
humble  Jesus  was,  but  what  of  this?  Had  he  not 
healed  the  sick  with  a  word,  or  a  touch  of  his 
divine  hand;  had  not  the  wise  and  the  learned 
been  confounded  and  utterly  routed  every  time 
they  had  sought  to  ensnare  him;  had  not  the  devils 
obeyed  him,  and  the  very  elements  been  stilled  at 
the  word  of  his  command?  Poor,  did  he  say?  Had 
he  not  power  to  create  and  to  multiply  the  fruitage 
of  the  earth,  to  give  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to 
the  deaf,  and  life  to  the  dead? 

But  here  was  a  new  phase  of  his  life  revealing 
itself  to  Peter.  This  was  the  hour  of  his  humilia- 
tion and  suffering,  and  yet  the  supreme  hour  for 
which  the  others  were  but  made,  the  hour  when  he 
took  upon  himself  the  sin  of  the  world  that  he 
might  redeem  the  sinner  and  reconcile  the  world 
to  God. 

It  was  one  thing  to  follow  this  man,  when  all 
things  were  made  subservient  to  his  will,  and  while 


268  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

there  fell  from  his  lips  divine  wisdom,  each  sen- 
tence of  which  attested  the  truth  of  his  divinity, 
but  another,  and  a  very  different  one,  to  follow 
him  in  the  hour  of  his  humiliation,  when  his  judg- 
ment was  taken  away,  and  when,  as  a  sheep  be- 
fore her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  opened  not  his 
mouth. 

What  had  he  to  plead?  Think  of  it  calmly  for  a 
few  moments.  For  himself,  everything;  but  bear 
in  mind  he  was  not  there  for  himself.  Hitherto 
the  works  which  he  had  done  were  the  works  of 
divine  compassion.  "He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the 
broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  cap- 
tives, and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at 
liberty  them  that  are  bruised."  But  this  work, 
this  that  from  henceforth  even  to  the  end  was  to 
be  done,  was  to  bear  the  sin  of  another.  He  took 
upon  him  the  sin  which  set  the  world  at  liberty;  he 
bore  the  stripes  by  which  we  are  healed,  and 
because  of  this  he  had  nothing  to  plead. 

We  said  the  brethren  of  those  early  days  bore 
much,  and  they  did;  but  we  think  we  are  justified 
in  saying  that  those  who,  in  after-years,  embraced 
the  faith,  because  of  their  conviction  of  its  truth, 
and  who  fearlessly  defended  it  despite  all  opposi- 
tion, have  borne  more;  for  we  honestly  believe 
that  the  Reorganized  Church,  even  to-day,  has  to 
defend  the  truth  from  the  suspicion,  and  many 
times  the  direct  charge  of  the  greatest  moral  oblo- 
quy and  odium  which  ever  rested  upon  the  gospel 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  269 

of  Christ  from  the  creation  of  the  world  unto  the 
present  day. 

Men  who  would  not  shrink  from  marching  up  to 
the  cannon's  mouth  in  defense  of  truth  have 
shrunk  from  the  name  of  Mormon  as  from  the 
contagion  of  leprosy,  have  even  said,  "If  I  knew 
you  had  the  truth,  I  could  not  purchase  at  such  a 
fearful  price." 

If  it  be  a  comfort  to  the  champion  of  the  truth 
to-day  to  know  that  this  moral  sawing  asunder  is 
far  harder  to  bear,  then  surely  they  are  entitled  to 
the  full  measure  of  that  comfort;  for  any  one  who 
has  the  moral  conviction  to  stand  by  the  truth 
when  resting  under  the  shadow  of  this  great  lat- 
ter-day apostasy,  has  in  him  the  stuff  of  which 
martyrs  are  made. 

Jesus  said  to  those  of  old,  "Ye  shall  indeed  drink 
of  the  cup  that  I  drink  of;  and  with  the  baptism 
that  I  am  baptized  withal  shall  ye  be  baptized/' 
Rejoice  then  if  it  be  this  baptism  that  we  suffer 
because  of  the  wrong-doing  of  others.  But  far 
better  than  to  suffer  as  an  evil-doer. 

Two  days  after  the  funeral  before  referred  to, 
Margery  started  according  to  previous  arrange- 
ment to  travel  overland  to  Quincy,  where  she 
expected  to  be  joined  by  Daniel,  if  she  did  not  find 
him  already  there.  Many  inconveniences  attended 
a  journey  at  that  late  season  of  the  year,  but  it  was 
undertaken  none  too  soon,  in  order  to  escape 
detention  and  trouble  upon  the  road. 


270  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

On  the  morning  of  October  30,  it  was  reported 
in  Far  West  that  large  bodies  of  armed  men  were 
approaching  the  town.  The  reports  proved  to  be 
correct,  and  before  night  the  town  was  surrounded 
by  more  than  two  thousand  armed  men.  When  a 
flag  of  truce  was  sent  out  to  inquire  respecting 
their  intentions,  the  answer  returned  was: 

"We  want  three  persons  out  of  the  city  before 
we  massacre  the  rest." 

The  persons  specified,  who  were  Adam  Lightner, 
John  Clemenson  and  wife,  refused  to  go,  saying: 

"If  the  people  must  be  destroyed,  we  will  die 
with  them." 

The  day  wore  on  and  the  sun  disappeared  behind 
the  western  horizon,  but  still  the  attack  was 
delayed.  By  this  time  news  had  reached  Far  West 
of  the  terrible  tragedy  at  Haun's  mill,  and  as  the 
night  settled  down  upon  the  besieged  town,  many 
felt  that  before  another  day  their  fate  might  be 
told  by  others,  even  as  now  their  own  lips  grew 
pale  and  voices  trembled  while  repeating  the 
dreadful  details  of  that  other  massacre. 

But  despite  all  this  mental  agony,  despite  the 
unknown  fate  awaiting  them,  not  a  murmur  of 
complaint,  not  a  wish  that  they  had  never  forsaken 
their  comfortable  and  peaceful  homes  to  cast  in 
their  lot  with  God's  people  was  expressed;  but 
from  many  a  family  altar,  from  many  a  private 
circle  of  prayer,  the  voice  of  melody  was  heard  as 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  271 

they  praised  God  in  psalms  and  spiritual  song  and 
committed  themselves  into  his  hands. 

The  condition  of  Mr.  Clark  forbade  his  removal, 
and  all  the  family  who  were  now  left  remained 
with  him  outside  the  town.  Their  fences  were 
thrown  down,  stock  driven  off,  and  their  fields  of 
grain  destroyed  or  taken  to  supply  the  needs  of 
the  mob. 

Mrs.  Clark,  with  the  bravery  of  a  loving  wife 
and  mother,  kept  all  this,  as  much  as  was  possible, 
from  the  knowledge  of  her  husband.  After  family 
prayer,  she  put  the  younger  children  in  bed,  and 
securing  the  doors,  extinguished  the  light,  when 
she  and  Mary  took  their  position  by  the  front  win- 
dow, that,  in  case  of  a  night  attack,  they  might  be 
in  some  measure  prepared.  They  could  not  talk 
lest  the  sound  of  their  voices  should  disturb  Mr. 
Clark,  who  slept  but  lightly;  and  thus,  in  watching 
and  prayer,  the  long  night  wore  away. 

The  first  gray  dawn  found  them  still  at  their 
post,  like  loving  guardians  of  the  sleeping  house- 
hold. 

With  various  emotions  of  hope  and  fear,  the 
people  in  Far  West  greeted  the  coming  of  the  day. 
There  was  as  yet  no  clue  to  their  fate,  and  they 
had  little  to  hope  for  from  the  men  who  were 
drawn  up  in  largely  outnumbering  forces  against 
them. 

We  have  no  positive  facts  in  relation  to  the 
events  of  the  two  days  following.  It  is  claimed 


272  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

by  some,  that  George  M.  Hinkle  betrayed  the 
brethren  into  signing  a  treaty  after  he  had  by 
stratagem  delivered  the  leading  men,  among 
whom  were  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  as  pris- 
oners. This  charge  we  have  heard  denied.  Be 
this  as  it  may,  the  ultimate  result  was  that  the 
Saints  were  forced  to  submit  to  the  following  con- 
ditions, embraced  in  an  address  of  General  Clark 
which  he  delivered  to  them  on  the  6th  of  Novem- 
ber, and  which  we  give  below: 

"Gentlemen,  you  whose  names  are  not  attached 
to  this  list  of  names,  will  now  have  the  privilege 
of  going  to  your  fields  and  providing  corn,  wood, 
etc.,  for  your  families.  Those  who  are  now  taken 
will  go  from  this  to  prison,  be  tried,  and  receive 
the  due  demerit  of  their  crimes.  But  you  (except 
such  as  charges  may  hereafter  be  preferred 
against)  are  now  at  liberty,  as  soon  as  the  troops 
are  removed  that  now  guard  the  place,  which  I 
shall  cause  to  be  done  immediately.  It  now 
devolves  upon  you  to  fulfill  the  treaty  that  you 
have  entered  into,  the  leading  items  of  which  I 
shall  now  lay  before  you. 

"The  first  requires  that  your  leading  men  be 
given  up  to  be  tried  according  to  law;  this  you 
have  already  complied  with. 

"The  second  is,  that  you  deliver  up  your  arms; 
this  has  been  attended  to. 

"The  third  stipulation  is,  that  you  sign  over  your 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  273 

properties  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  war;  this 
you  have  also  done. 

"Another  article  yet  remains  for  you  to  comply 
with,  and  that  is  that  you  leave  the  State  forth- 
with; and  whatever  may  be  your  feelings  con- 
cerning this,  or  whatever  your  innocence,  it  is 
nothing  to  me;  General  Lucas,  who  is  equal  in 
authority  with  me,  has  made  this  treaty  with  you 
—I  approve  of  it— I  should  have  done  the  same 
had  I  been  here— I  am  therefore  determined  to  see 
it  fulfilled.  The  character  of  this  State  has  suf- 
fered almost  beyond  redemption,  from  the  charac- 
ter, conduct,  and  influence  that  you  have  exerted, 
and  we  deem  it  an  act  of  justice  to  restore  her 
character  to  its  former  standing  among  the  States, 
by  every  proper  means. 

"The  orders  of  the  governor  to  me  were  that 
you  should  be  exterminated  and  not  allowed  to 
remain  in  the  State,  and  had  your  leaders  not  been 
given  up,  and  the  terms  of  the  treaty  complied 
with  before  this,  you  and  your  families  would  have 
been  destroyed  and  your  houses  in  ashes. 

"There  is  a  discretionary  power  vested  in  my 
hands,  which  I  shall  exercise  in  your  favor  for  a 
season;  for  this  lenity  you  are  indebted  to  my 
clemency.  I  do  not  say  that  you  must  go  now,  but 
you  must  not  think  of  staying  here  another  sea- 
son, or  of  putting  in  crops,  for  the  moment  you  do 
this  the  citizens  will  be  upon  you.  If  I  am  called 
here  again,  in  case  of  a  noncompliance  of  a  treaty 


274  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

made,  do  not  think  that  I  shall  act  any  more  as  I 
have  done.  You  need  not  expect  any  mercy,  but 
extermination,  for  I  am  determined  the  governor's 
order  shall  be  executed.  As  for  your  leaders,  do 
not  once  think— do  not  imagine  for  a  moment— do 
not  let  it  enter  your  mind  that  they  will  be  deliv- 
ered, or  that  you  will  see  their  faces  again,  for 
their  fate  is  fixed— their  die  is  cast— their  doom  is 
sealed. 

"I  am  sorry,  gentlemen,  to  see  so  great  a  number 
of  apparently  intelligent  men  found  in  the  situa- 
tion that  you  are;  and  oh!  that  I  could  invoke  that 
Great  Spirit,  the  unknown  God,  to  rest  upon  you, 
and  make  you  sufficiently  intelligent  to  break  that 
chain  of  superstition,  and  liberate  you  from  those 
fetters  of  fanaticism,  with  which  you  are  bound, 
that  you  no  longer  worship  a  man. 

"I  would  advise  you  to  scatter  abroad  and  never 
again  organize  yourselves  with  bishops,  presidents, 
etc.,  lest  you  excite  the  jealousies  of  the  people, 
and  subject  yourselves  to  the  same  calamities  that 
have  now  come  upon  you. 

"You  have  always  been  the  aggressors.  You 
have  brought  upon  yourselves  these  difficulties  by 
being  disaffected  and  not  being  subject  to  rule, 
and  my  advice  is  that  you  become  as  other  citizens, 
lest  by  a  recurrence  of  these  events  you  bring 
upon  yourselves  irretrievable  ruin." 

The  above  will  give  our  readers  a  fair  sample  of 
the  truth,  justice,  and  clemency  to  be  expected 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  275 

from  men  such  as  those  who  drove  the  Saints  from 
their  homes  in  Missouri.  Well  might  they  invoke 
the  Spirit  of  the  "unknown  God";  for  he  was 
indeed  unknown  to  them,  though  many  of  their 
companies  were  led  by  men  professing  to  be  his 
ministers. 

Were  not  the  events  which  we  are  here  record- 
ing matters  of  history,  it  would  be  deemed  beyond 
all  bounds  of  reason  and  probability.  Nor  could 
we  wonder  at  this,  for  despite  the  record  it  almost 
exceeds  the  bounds  of  belief. 


276  WITH    THE    CHURCH 


CHAPTER  XXI 
WAITING  TO  CROSS 

The  God  we  trust  is  on  that  shore, 

The  Faithful  One  whom  we  have  trusted  more 

In  trials  and  in  woes 

Than  we  have  trusted  those 
On  whom  we  leaned  most  in  our  earthly  strife, 
O,  we  shall  trust  him  more  in  that  new  life! 

So  not  alone  we  land  upon  that  shore; 
'Twill  be  as  though  we  had  been  there  before, 

We  shall  meet  more  we  know 

Than  we  can  meet  below, 
And  find  our  rest  like  some  returning  dove, 
And  be  at  home  at  once  with  our  Eternal  Love! 

—Faber. 

HEN  Daniel  and  his  companions  rode 
away,  there  was  time  in  the  silence  and 
darkness  for  thought  and  reflection. 
Turning  in  his  saddle  and  giving  his  1  orse  the 
full  liberty  of  the  reins,  he  watched  the  light 
streaming  from  the  window  of  his  father's  house 
until  intervening  objects  and  distance  hid  it  from 
view. 

The  road  for  some  miles  lay  over  a  level  stretch 
of  country,  and  as  they  rode  along,  two  abreast, 
each  seemed  busy  with  his  own  thoughts.  Daniel 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  277 

was  separated  from  the  present,  and  living  in  the 
past. 

How  far  away  in  the  past  now  seemed  the  days 
of  his  early  manhood,  those  days  when  life  was  all 
before  him;  when  the  love,  peace,  and  joy  of  the 
gospel  message  so  filled  his  own  soul  to  overflowing 
that  he  thought  all  mankind  would  receive  it  with 
joy,  if  only  they  could  have  it  presented  to  them! 
How  soon  had  his  own  experience  convinced  him 
of  his  mistake! 

Some,  indeed,  under  his  ministry  had  received  it 
with  gladness,  and  even  now,  as  he  thought  of 
those  sheaves  gathered  in  for  the  Master,  his 
heart  was  filled  with  gratitude;  but  many  had 
heard  it  with  indifference,  neither  opposing  nor 
rejecting,  acting  only  as  though  it  was  not  a 
matter  in  which  they  had  the  slightest  concern; 
while  yet  others  had  opposed  it  as  though  pos- 
sessed by  a  spirit  of  hatred  to  the  principle  of 
truth. 

Foot-sore  and  weary  he  had  traveled  thousands 
of  miles,  at  times  hospitably  entertained,  at  others 
refused  both  shelter  and  food,  but  never  had  he 
been  forsaken.  Not  an  instance  could  he  now 
recall  when  the  Lord  had  not  stood  by  him  and 
supplied  his  every  want.  What,  indeed,  if  his 
circumstances  now  were  more  trying  than  any  in 
which  he  had  hitherto  been  placed?  Was  not  God 
able  to  defend  him,  to  protect  to  the  uttermost 
and  cause  even  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him? 


278  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Trust  and  peace  settled  down  upon  his  soul,  and 
lifting  his  heart  in  silent  prayer  to  God,  he  com- 
mended himself  and  his  with  all  the  interests  of 
the  work  he  loved  into  the  care  of  that  God  who 
was  able  to  care  for  him. 

They  had  ridden  some  twelve  or  fifteen  miles 
when  word  was  passed  to  halt,  and  in  the  stillness 
each  plainly  heard  the  tramping  of  horses'  feet 
approaching  them,  above  which  they  could  hear 
ever  and  anon  shouts  of  laughter  and  snatches  of 
song.  This  it  was  which  had  prevented  their  own 
approach  from  being  heard  by  the  enemy  (for 
enemy  they  were  well  assured  they  were). 

The  moon  had  not  yet  risen,  though  a  bright 
starlight  lit  up  the  night.  Fortunately,  just  off 
the  road  was  a  small  patch  of  brush  and  low-grow- 
ing trees.  Dismounting,  they  led  their  horses  into 
its  shelter  and  silently  awaited  the  coming  up  of 
the  party  now  plainly  to  be  seen  a  short  distance 
down  the  road. 

As  they  passed,  the  theme  of  their  conversation 
was  the  Mormons,  and  the  burden  of  it  the  ven- 
geance they  would  soon  wreak  upon  them.  It 
required  trust  in  God  and  courage  for  the  brethren 
to  move  on,  leaving  these  going  directly  to  their 
homes,  where  were  the  objects  dearest  upon  earth 
to  them.  Neither  did  they  remount  until  each 
one,  kneeling,  had  asked  the  blessing  and  protec- 
tion of  God  upon  those  left  behind. 

Remounting,  they  went  some  miles  further,  until 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  279 

warned  by  the  approach  of  light,  they  rode  into  a 
strip  of  timber-land  and  prepared  to  spend  the 
day,  knowing  that  if  they  would  escape  encounters 
and  trouble  with  the  mob,  it  would  not  be  wise  to 
pursue  their  journey  until  night. 

When  further  away  the  intention  was  to  travel 
by  the  most  unfrequented  roads,  and  in  as  straight 
a  line  as  possible  for  Quincy,  Illinois.  Such  prepa- 
ration as  was  possible  in  the  haste  of  their  depar- 
ture had  been  made;  but  long  before  the  journey 
was  completed  their  provision  was  exhausted,  and 
they  were  reduced  almost  to  starvation,  living  for 
days  upon  parched  corn  in  small  quantities,  and 
bark  from  the  slippery-elm-tree,  while  the  only 
food  for  their  horses  was  a  small  allowance  of  corn 
and  what  they  could  obtain  by  browsing,  and  an 
occasional  patch  of  dry  grass.  Many  times  they 
lost  their  direction,  and  after  traveling  all  day,  the 
night  would  find  them  but  a  few  miles  ahead  upon 
their  journey. 

The  suffering  occasioned  by  these  things,  how- 
ever, was  small  in  comparison  with  their  anxiety 
of  mind  in  regard  to  those  left  behind.  So  great 
did  this  become  that  it  was  resolved  to  lay  the 
matter  before  the  Lord  and  ask  him  to  reveal  to 
them  the  condition  of  their  friends;  and  he  who 
never  refused  to  hear  the  prayer  of  faith,  gave 
them  an  answer  of  peace  and  an  assurance  that 
their  families  were  safe.  Comforted  by  this,  they 
journeyed  on. 


280  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

One  morning,  just  after  they  had  started  on 
their  way,  the  wind  which  had  been  blowing 
through  the  night  increased  to  almost  a  gale,  and 
the  snow  fell  thick  and  fast.  They  traveled  on  all 
day,  almost  blinded  by  the  storm  and  chilled  by 
the  cutting  wind,  coming  towards  night  to  a  strip 
of  timber  where  they  were  glad  to  camp  and  enjoy 
the  luxury  of  a  fire. 

Hunger  pressed  them  and  when  they  lay  down 
upon  the  bare  ground  for  the  night,  some  of  them 
were  much  discouraged.  They  did  not  then  know 
what  they  afterwards  learned,  that  but  for  the 
storm  which  seemed  so  pitiless  to  them  their  pur- 
suers would  have  overtaken  them  long  before 
night.  Though  only  a  few  miles  behind  them,  the 
snow  had  utterly  obliterated  their  tracks,  and 
vowing  vengeance  when  they  should  overtake 
them,  they  were  diverted  from  the  track  followed 
by  the  brethren  and  never  crossed  it  again. 

Thus,  all  unknown  to  them,  the  Lord  protected 
them.  The  next  morning,  after  prayer,  which 
morning  and  night  was  never  forgotten,  one  of  the 
brethren  (we  believe  it  was  Samuel  Smith,  for  he 
was  in  this  company)  told  them  that  before  night 
they  should  be  supplied  with  food,  and  late  in  the 
afternoon  they  reached  the  hut  or  wigwam  of  a 
friendly  Indian. 

The  squaw  was  cooking  some  wild  game,  and 
upon  their  making  their  condition  known  to  her, 
she  gave  them  very  sparingly  of  the  broth  at  first, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  281 

and  afterwards  shared  her  provision  freely  with 
them. 

This  was  the  end  of  their  present  sufferings;  for 
the  next  day  brought  them  to  Quincy,  where  the 
brethren  who  had  preceded  them  received  them 
and  provided  for  their  immediate  wants.  Of 
course,  the  first  inquiry  of  Daniel  was  for  his  wife 
and  her  friends;  but  we  will  take  the  privilege  of 
preceding  him  to  the  house  where  they  had 
obtained  temporary  shelter. 

Margery  was  lying  upon  a  bed  in  one  corner  of 
the  room  very  pale,  and,  but  that  from  time  to 
time  her  eyes  slowly  opened  and  turned  towards 
the  door,  you  would  have  thought  her  sleeping. 
At  such  times  a  close  observer  would  have 
detected  an  intense  look  of  yearning,  longing,  in 
their  depths,  as  though  through  these  windows 
was  revealed  the  hope  which  flooded  her  soul,  even 
as  the  crimson  and  gold  of  sunset  floods  the  even- 
ing sky  long  after  the  sun  has  disappeared.  Her 
soft,  brown  hair  was  smoothed  back  from  her  pure 
white  brow,  nestling  in  wavy  folds  close  to  her 
temples,  and  one  hand,  thin  and  pale,  rested  out- 
side the  cover,  in  its  very  position  betraying  the 
weakness  of  its  owner. 

The  furnishing  of  the  room  was,  as  might  be 
expected  under  the  circumstances,  of  the  plainest 
kind;  but  all  that  loving  hands  could  do  had  been 
done  to  give  an  air  of  comfort  to  the  surroundings. 
At  a  table  near  the  open  fire-place,  Mrs.  Boyd  was 


282  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

engaged  in  some  domestic  occupation,  while  just 
beyond  through  a  door  opening  into  an  adjoining 
room,  you  could  see,  resting  in  pure-robed  white- 
ness, the  outlines  of  a  tiny  form,  and  instinctively 
you  knew  that  death  had  preceded  you. 

It  was  but  a  babe  lying  there,  a  beautiful,  waxen 
little  form,  whose  soft,  brown  eyes  had  only  opened 
upon  this  new  and  strange  world  for  the  brief 
space  of  twenty-four  hours,  before  the  lids  drooped 
as  if  weary,  and  the  fluttering  breath  came  fainter 
and  fainter,  until,  like  a  zephyr  sinking  to  rest,  it 
was  stilled  for  ever. 

Only  a  babe!  Is  there  a  mother  who  will  read 
this  sentence  without  comprehending  what  it 
means?  One  who  will  not  realize  how  large  a 
share  of  the  hopes  of  Margery  lay  enfolded  with 
that  little  form?  To  others  it  was  but  a  day  old, 
but  to  her  it  seemed  such  a  long,  sweet  dream, 
that  when  it  faded  away,  when  its  light  went  out 
in  darkness,  she  felt  that  the  brightest  and  best  of 
her  own  life  had  gone  with  it.  It  seemed  so  long 
to  her  since  every  thought,  every  feeling  of  her 
soul,  had  clustered  around  the  fruition  of  this  one 
hope,  that  its  sudden  uprooting  tore  the  fibers  of 
her  heart  and  left  her  like  a  forest-tree  uprooted 
by  the  storm,  and  she  knew  that  her  strength  was 
spent. 

The  storm  would  abate  and  the  arms  made 
strong  by  love  would  lift  her  up,  but  in  vain. 
There  was  not  enough  vitality  left  for  the  healing 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  283 

of  the  wounds.  Margery  knew  that  she  would 
soon  follow  her  babe,  that  the  separation  would  be 
brief.  Knowing  this,  all  her  thoughts,  all  her 
feelings,  turned  towards  Daniel,  and  silently  but 
unceasingly  she  prayed  for  his  coming. 

Her  senses  were  intensely  quickened.  Not  a 
sound,  not  a  step  escaped  her  hearing;  and  it  was 
this  intense  longing  for  his  coming  vvhich  lingered 
in  the  depths  of  her  eyes  as  from  time  to  time  she 
unclosed  them  in  the  hope  that  they  might  reveal 
to  her  what  her  sense  of  hearing  had  not. 

Mrs.  Boyd  went  carefully  to  the  bed,  and,  seeing 
that  Margery  was  awake,  she  sat  down  by  her, 
stroking  her  hair  gently;  but  her  own  heart  was 
too  full  to  trust  herself  to  speak.  Friends  had 
been  with  them  through  the  night,  and  as  the 
morning  light  came,  they  had  robed  the  little  form 
in  the  garments  each  stitch  of  which  had  been  set 
with  a  heart-throb  of  love;  and  when  all  was  done 
that  the  hand  of  friendship  could  do,  they  had 
gone  home  for  a  brief  season  of  rest,  and  Margery 
and  her  mother  were  alone. 

"What  time  is  it,  mother?"  she  asked,  as  unclos- 
ing her  eyes,  she  looked  up  into  her  mother's  face. 

"It  is  almost  two  o'clock,  and  nearly  time  for 
your  brothers  to  be  here." 

Margery  did  not  ask  where  they  had  gone.  She 
seemed  intuitively  to  know,  but  taking  her  mother's 
hand  in  both  of  hers,  she  said: 

"Mother,  you  must  not  let  what  I  have  to  say 


284  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

grieve  you,  but  rather  let  it  be  a  comfort  to  you  in 
the  days  which  are  near.  Do  not  let  them  make 
any  preparations  yet  for  laying  my  baby  away, 
because  I  feel  so  sure  that  he  will  rest  on  my  arm 
and  lie  near  to  my  heart,  that  we  shall  sleep 
together.  Don't  let  this  grieve  you,"  she  added, 
as  a  convulsive  sob  shook  her  mother's  frame.  "It 
is  not  because  I  would  have  it  thus,  but  it  is  right 
and  best  that  it  should  be  so  or  God  would  not 
suffer  it. 

"I  have  for  some  time  had  a  premonition  of  this 
and  talked  with  Daniel's  mother  about  it  before  I 
left  her.  At  first  it  seemed  very  hard  to  me,  but  I 
thought  then  that  I  should  have  to  leave  both 
Daniel  and  my  baby.  For  his  sake  even  now  I 
wish  it  had  pleased  God  to  have  so  ordered  it,  but, 
mother,  he  who  loves  us,  who  knows  the  end  from 
the  beginning,  is  better  able  to  judge  for  us  and 
appoint  our  ways  than  we  are  to  appoint  our  own. 

"It  reconciles  me  to  going,  and  I  believe  when  I 
am  gone  it  will  reconcile  him  to  my  loss,  for  he 
would  always  have  felt  such  an  anxiety  lest  the 
baby  should  not  have  tender,  loving  care. 

"We  have  talked  so  much  to  each  other  about 
this,  have  formed  so  many  plans  with  reference  to 
his  future,  and  all  this  time  God  was  silently, 
wisely  planning  for  us.  I  have  had  an  intense 
longing  to  see  Daniel  once  more,  but  this  is  past, 
for  it  has  pleased  God  to  assure  me  that  he  will 
soon  be  here.  I  saw  them  coming,  and  before  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  285 

sun  goes  down  he  will  be  with  me.  And  now, 
mother,  you  must  not  grieve,  for  the  Lord  is  only 
calling  us  one  by  one  to  the  home  prepared  for  us. 
Those  who  bid  you  farewell  here  will  be  there  to 
give  you  welcome;  and  if  we  could  only  realize  the 
blessedness  of  those  who  depart  we  would  not  weep 
for  them. 

"There  is  in  the  gospel  of  Christ  that  which 
should  make  us  rejoice  and  praise  his  name  that 
he  ever  counted  us  worthy  to  suffer  for  him.  It 
has  been  to  me  a  constant  joy  since  I  first  received 
and  obeyed  it,  and  while  it  has  blessed  me  in  life, 
it  does  not  leave  me  in  death,  but  the  path  grows 
brighter  and  clearer  as  I  draw  nearer  the  other 
shore." 

For  a  time  she  lay  as  if  absorbed  in  thought, 
while  Mrs.  Boyd  withdrew  her  hand,  and,  bowing 
her  head  upon  the  pillow,  strove  to  overcome  her 
emotions  and  check  her  tears. 

The  room  was  very  silent,  and  through  the  west 
window  the  beams  of  the  sun  penetrated  and  fell 
aslant  the  bed.  Margery  stretched  out  her  hand 
towards  them  as  though  she  would  warm  it  in 
their  light,  then  following  their  rays  to  the  open- 
ing where  they  had  entered,  she  looked  out  upon 
the  landscape  and  said:  "Mother,  though  God  will 
soon  take  me  to  another  and  a  brighter  world  than 
this,  this  is  a  very  beautiful  one,  and  I  am  glad 
that  I  shall  not  remain  for  ever  away  from  it. 

"There  are  upon  it  so  many  spots,  made  sacred 


286  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

to  me  by  memory,  that  I  feel  I  shall  long  to  come 
back  and  revisit  them,  even  as  the  traveler,  when 
weary  of  other  lands  longs  for  the  brown  hills, 
green  meadows,  and  limpid  streams  of  his  child- 
hood's home. 

"I  remember  when  I  was  a  child  that  I  used  to 
watch  the  birds  in  springtime  building  their  nests 
in  the  lilac-bush  and  under  the  eaves  of  our  old 
home.  I  felt  sad  when  the  cold  blasts  of  winter 
drove  them  away,  but  I  always  believed  they  would 
come  back  with  the  spring.  I  feel  sure,  too,  that 
they  did;  for  when  they  first  came  there  was  such 
a  chattering  and  twittering  among  the  branches, 
such  a  rapid,  joyous  fluttering  in  and  out  as  they 
never  made  again  the  same  year.  So  when  we 
come  back,  mother,  how  it  will  move  our  souls  to 
gladness  to  revisit  the  spots  we  have  most  loved. 

"I  can  almost  fancy  even  now  that  I  am  stand- 
ing by  our  yard  gate,  waiting  to  hear  the  clatter  of 
horses'  feet  bringing  my  lover  to  me,  and,  later  on, 
the  music  of  the  running  stream.  I  hear  it  even 
now  where  I  was  buried  into  Christ's  death  and 
sufferings.  Oh!  when  I  shall  come  back  with  him 
I  will  seek  that  spot  to  rejoice  and  praise  his  name 
anew,  that,  as  I  was  planted  in  the  likeness  of  his 
death,  I  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resur- 
rection! 

"The  scene  is  changed.  We  have  no  home  now. 
The  birds  will  return  to  build  their  nests  anew  in 
the  old  familiar  places,  and  the  stream  will  ripple 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  287 

between  its  mossy  banks  as  in  those  far  away  days, 
but  we  will  go  back  no  more!  We  are  pilgrims 
and  strangers,  dependent  upon  strangers  for  the 
roof  to  shelter  us  and  a  spot  of  earth  where  we 
may  bury  our  dead.  It  is  not  now  a  gentle  maiden 
waiting  the  coming  of  her  lover,  but  a  mother,  a 
mother  bereaved  of  her  child,  a  wife,  a  dying  wife, 
waiting  the  coming  of  father  and  husband  whose 
heart  is  to  be  wrung  with  anguish  and  to  whose 
lips  this  bitter  cup  is  to  be  pressed.  But,  mother, 
its  bitterness  is  all  swallowed  up  in  victory,  because 
death  leads  to  immortality  and  eternal  life,  since 
it  must  precede  the  power  of  the  resurrection.  If 
trials  still  await  you,  bear  them  patiently;  for  you 
shall  come  forth  from  them  as  gold  seven  times 
purified." 

Again  Margery  paused,  but  this  time  it  was  in  a 
listening  attitude.  Soon  a  bright  smile  stole  over 
her  pale  face  and  her  eyes  lit  up  with  a  glad  light. 
"They  are  coming,  mother,"  she  said.  "The  boys 
are  coming  and  Daniel  is  with  them.  I  knew  he 
would  come;  for  God  has  never  yet  deceived  me. 
Dry  your  tears,  mother,  and  help  him  to  bear  up 
under  the  terrible  blow  which  is  to  meet  him  on 
the  very  threshold." 

Mrs.  Boyd,  whose  heart  was  almost  breaking, 
and  who,  during  all  this  time,  had  not  uttered  a 
word  in  answer  to  Margery's  rapid,  and,  as  she 
thought,  feverish  utterances,  was  glad  to  leave  the 
bedside  and  bathe  her  tear-stained  face.  She  was 


288  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

not  prepared  to  believe,  as  Margery  did,  that  she 
was  going  to  die. 

The  physician  who  had  been  with  her  when  her 
babe  was  born,  and  who  had  called  again  in  the 
morning,  had  no  such  apprehension,  or  if  he  had, 
had  given  no  intimation  of  it. 

But,  notwithstanding  her  disbelief  in  this,  some 
power  stronger  than  herself  withheld  her  from 
checking  Margery  in  her  talk,  or  making  light  of 
her  fears,  which  under  other  circumstances  she 
would  have  done. 

"If  Daniel  does,  indeed,  come  soon,"  she  said,  as 
she  went  to  the  door,  "what  can  I  think,  how  shall 
I  account  for  it?" 

Upon  opening  the  door  she  stood  face  to  face 
with  him. 


IN  AN  EARLY  DAY  289 


CHAPTER  XXII 

GATHERED  HOME 

"On  a  far  shore  my  land  swam  far  from  my  sight. 
But  I  could  see  familar  native  stars; 
My  home  was  shut  from  me  by  ocean  bars, 
Yet  home  hung  there  above  me  in  the  night; 
Unchanged  fell  down  on  me  Orion's  light; 
As  always,  Venus  rose,  and  fiery  Mars; 
My  own  the  Pleiades  yet,  and  without  jars, 
In  wonted  tones  sang  all  the  heavenly  height; — 
So  when  in  death  from  underneath  my  feet 
Rolls  the  round  world,  I  then  shall  see  the  sky 
Of  God's  truth  burning  yet  familiarly; 
My  native  constellations  I  shall  greet; 
I  lose  the  outer  not  the  inner  eye, 
The  landscape,  not  the  soul's  stars,  when  I  die." 


OLLOWING  the  directions  received  from  a 
friend,  Daniel  was  riding  rapidly  toward 
the  house  pointed  out,  when  he  over- 
took Margery's  brothers  going  in  the  same  direc- 
tion. 

Hastily  reining  in  his  horse,  he  dismounted  as 
they  came  to  meet  him,  and,  grasping  a  hand  of 
each,  he  inquired  after  the  family. 

"Mother  is  well  and  Margery  is  better," 
answered  the  elder  of  the  two,  dreading  to  impart 
more. 


290  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"Better?"  said  Daniel,  "Tell  me  all,  Richard. 
Has  she  been  very  sick,  and  how  is  the  baby?" 

"It  is  well  with  the  child,"  the  boy  answered, 
unconsciously  using  the  poetic  language  of  another, 
and  thereby  conveying  the  full  meaning  to  Daniel 
who,  without  asking  more,  hastened  toward  the 
cottage;  but  not  until  the  tear-stained  face  of  Mrs. 
Boyd  greeted  him  at  the  door,  did  his  mind  take  in 
the  full  sense  of  impending  trouble. 

For  a  moment  he  stood  with  his  hand  clasped 
in  hers,  neither  uttering  a  word.  The  sudden 
appearance  of  Daniel  was  confirmation  to  the 
mother  that  Margery's  talk  was  neither  the  excite- 
ment nor  the  delirium  of  fever,  and,  as  he  noted 
the  pallor  which  this  brought  to  her  face,  his  worst 
fears  were  confirmed. 

For  a  moment  Mrs.  Boyd  stood  irresolute,  fear- 
ing that  his  sudden  appearance  might  be  too  much 
for  Margery,  but  before  she  could  form  any  plan 
or  decide  what  to  do  in  the  emergency,  Margery's 
voice  reached  her  ear  saying,  "Mother,  why  does 
not  Daniel  come  in?" 

The  next  moment  he  was  by  her  bed  and  her 
arms  were  lifted  up  about  his  neck.  It  was  but  a 
moment  she  could  hold  them  there,  when  they 
slipped,  weak  and  helpless,  down  his  shoulders 
and  lay  by  her  sides  upon  the  cover;  but  her  eyes 
undimmed  by  a  tear,  filled  with  a  calm  and  holy 
light,  beamed  upon  him  like  stars  in  a  night  of 
tempest,  seen  between  rifts  of  clouds. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  291 

Gently,  very  gently,  Daniel  raised  her  head, 
while  Mrs.  Boyd  arranged  the  pillows,  and  when 
he  laid  her  down,  for  the  first  time  she  spoke  to 
him,  and  there  was  in  the  very  sound  of  her  voice 
an  anthem  of  gratitude  and  praise  to  God  for  the 
bestowment  of  this  last  mercy  for  which  her  soul 
had  plead  so  earnestly. 

"Daniel,"  she  said,  "thank  God  you  have  come! 
Oh,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  once  more,  my  husband!" 

"Margery,"  he  answered,  as  with  soft  and  gentle 
touch  he  smoothed  back  her  hair,  "I  shall  not 
leave  you  again  until  you  are  strong  and  well. 
But  you  must  not  fatigue  yourself  now;  close  your 
eyes  and  try  to  sleep  while  I  sit  by  you,  and  then 
when  you  have  rested,  you  will  be  stronger  and 
better  able  to  talk  with  me." 

For  a  moment  her  lips  quivered  and  an  expres- 
sion of  pain  passed  over  her  face.  It  was  only  for 
a  moment,  however,  when  the  light  returned  to 
her  eyes  and  she  said: 

"No,  Daniel,  I  have  much  to  say  to  you,  and  do 
not  be  grieved;  I  have  little  time  in  which  to  say 
it.  God  only  knows  how  earnestly  I  have  prayed 
for  your  return,  and  how  thankful  I  am  that  you 
did  not  come  too  late." 

A  spasm  of  pain  contracted  Daniel's  face  and  he 
grew  pale  even  to  the  lips. 

"Margery,  do  not  talk  in  this  way.  I  can  not 
bear  to  hear  it.  Surely  God  who  has  listened  to 
our  entreaties  so  many  times  will  not  fail  to  hear 


292  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

us  now.  Have  you  lost  your  faith  in  the  ordinance 
of  his  house?" 

"No,  Daniel;  but  I  feel  that  the  Lord  appoints 
his  own  times  and  seasons,  and  the  life  of  man  is 
as  a  vapor.  I  have  for  some  time  felt  that  this 
was  coming— that,  if  I  lived  to  give  birth  to  our 
child,  I  should  not  remain  long  after." 

"But,  Margery,  perhaps  you  have  nourished  this 
feeling  into  a  settled  conviction.  Let  us  send  for 
the  elders  and  exercise  faith  in  God." 

"Not  yet,  Daniel;  1  would  rather  be  alone  with 
you  the  few  minutes  I  have  left  rne.  The  elders 
have  been  here,  and  our  friends  will  soon  be  here 
again.  They  have  not  been  away  long,  and  they 
will  return.  Then  I  shall  have  no  opportunity  to 
talk  with  you.  Put  your  hand  here  close  to  my 
heart.  Don't  you  remember  my  telling  you  one 
time  that  I  felt  sure  I  was  troubled  with  heart 
disease? 

"I  thought  for  some  time  that  I  might  get  bet- 
ter, but  for  weeks  I  have  felt  certain  that  I  never 
would.  I  talked  with  your  mother  before  I  left, 
but  I  did  not  tell  her  why  it  was  that  I  feared  my 
days  were  numbered." 

"0,  Margery,  why  did  you  keep  this  from  me? 
Do  you  think  I  could  have  left  you  to  seek  my  own 
safety?  Better  had  I  stayed  with  you,  even  had  it 
cost  me  my  life." 

"Daniel,  you  must  be  calm,  or  I  shall  not  be  able 
to  improve  the  moments  God  has  so  mercifully 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  293 

granted  us.  I  have  gained  this  composure  by 
much  and  earnest  prayer. 

"I  feared  I  should  not  live  to  bring  our  baby 
into  the  world,  but  God  gave  me  great  faith.  Then, 
when  I  felt  that  its  little  life  was  ebbing  away, 
such  a  spasm  of  pain  seized  me  that,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  mercy  of  God,  I  must  have  gone  first. 

"Since  then  my  soul  has  been  lifted  without 
ceasing  to  God  in  earnest  supplication  that  he 
would  prolong  my  life  that  I  might  see  you  once 
more.  Oh,  how  I  longed  to  see  your  face  once 
more!  But  above  this,  stronger,  deeper,  and  more 
far-reaching  in  its  intensity  was  the  desire  to  talk 
with  you  of  the  future.  Lean  upon  God,  my  hus- 
band, and  consider  for  how  brief  a  span  this  sepa- 
ration is  to  be,  and  listen  with  all  your  faculties  to 
what  I  have  to  say. 

"You  remember  the  morning  in  Ohio  when  we 
walked  by  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie  and  talked  of 
the  future  of  the  church?  I  told  you  then  that  I 
thought  a  mistake  was  being  made,  and  I  feel  sure 
now  that  it  was  a  mistake. 

"That  is  past  and  can  not  be  recalled,  neither 
can  the  consequences  of  it  be  arrested.  Let  it  rest 
now.  But,  Daniel,  the  future  is  before  you  and 
you  must  meet  it. 

"It  is  of  this  I  want  to  talk,  and  before  I  begin,  I 
want  to  tell  you  that  I  know  God  has  revealed  some 
things  to  me  by  his  Spirit,  and  these  have  guided 
me  to  judge  of  others. 


294  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

"You  believe  in  the  Spirit  which  guides  into  all 
truth,  and,  although  I  may  not  be  able  to  tell  you 
how  I  know  these  things,  trust  my  knowledge  until 
time  reveals  the  facts  to  you. 

"The  troubles  of  the  Saints  are  not  to  end  here, 
and  when  they  are  driven  again,  they  will  not  be, 
as  most  of  them  now  are,  an  innocent  people.  I 
saw  them  assembled  again,  and  I  saw  in  the  streets 
of  their  city  and  in  their  habitations  all  manner  of 
unclean  beasts  and  birds  of  prey. 

"Dark  clouds  gathered  from  without,  but  the 
defilement  was  from  within;  and  a  voice  said, 
These  are  rejected  and  forsaken  of  heaven/ 

"But  all  were  not  thus.  Many  walked  in  the 
midst  of  this  defilement  with  clean  garments,  and 
I  saw  these  scattered  among  the  people,  sifted  as 
it  were,  one  here  and  one  there  with  bowed  heads, 
and  wringing  their  hands  as  those  having  no  hope. 

"Not  so,  however,  with  the  others.  They  formed 
in  close  ranks  and  a  great  body;  and  the  eyes  of 
the  people  were  fixed  upon  them  so  closely  that 
they  never  saw  the  fugitives  who  were  flying  as 
for  life,  one  here,  another  there,  and  yet  others  in 
small  companies  another  way. 

"But  it  was  different  with  the  compact  body. 
They  seemed  to  hate  these  and  follow  them  wher- 
ever they  went  by  spies  sent  out  from  their  num- 
ber, and,  in  many  cases,  I  saw  them  slain  by  these 
spies,  and,  in  other  cases,  dragged  back  by  false 
persuasions,  much  against  their  will. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  295 

"And  now,  my  husband,  comes  the  hardest  part 
of  what  I  have  to  tell  you.  Among  those  fugitives 
I  saw  you,  and  I  knew  that  you  had  not  left  me 
behind,  but  I  felt  that  I  was  beyond  you,  so  far 
away  that  I  could  neither  warn  nor  help  you. 

"I  saw  you  terribly  perplexed  and  troubled,  and, 
at  one  time,  I  thought  your  face  was  set  to  return. 
Just  then,  while  you  were  hesitating  what  to  do,  I 
saw  them  strike  down  one  who  was  standing  near 
you;  and  with  that  you  fled  as  though  determined 
to  escape. 

"I  saw  no  more,  but  this  has  been  with  me  night 
and  day.  I  have  in  the  past  months,  seen  with 
pain  the  effect  which  our  troubles  are  having  upon 
some  in  the  church. 

"It  may  be  that  the  disposition  has  always  been 
there,  and  that  these  sad  times  only  reveal  it;  but, 
whether  this  be  the  case  or  not,  I  have  seen 
enough  to  know  that  some  in  the  church  begin  to 
cherish  resentment  and  would  render  evil  for  evil; 
and  worse,  if  that  could  be  than  this,  some,  because 
of  these  troubles,  are  proving  traitors  to  the  best 
interests  of  the  church  and  their  own  souls. 

"Like  Judas,  they  desire  the  contents  of  the  bag, 
and  would  not  hesitate  to  betray  their  best  friends. 
I  know  not  how  the  trouble  which  I  fear— which  I 
know  is  coming— will  be  brought  about,  but  when 
it  comes,  the  church  will  be  corrupted  and  it  will 
be  no  place  for  honest-hearted  Saints. 

"Then,  my  husband,  I  want  you  to  leave  it,  and 


296  WITH   THE   CHURCH 

in  the  world  anywhere,  no  matter  where  it  may  be, 
maintain  your  integrity  before  God  and  man. 

"I  do  net  believe  God  will  suffer  his  people 
always  to  be  scattered,  neither  will  he  forget  you 
when  the  time  comes  to  gather  them. 

"Do  not  think  that  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  be 
with  others  of  like  faith  in  order  to  maintain  your 
faith  and  integrity  before  God.  Communion  with 
those  of  like  faith  is  very  precious,  but  those  will 
not  be  of  like  faith.  They  will  depart  from  the 
faith  and  will  persecute  those  who  will  not  sub- 
scribe to  their  wickedness;  and  it  was  shown  me 
how  hard  a  matter  it  is  to  convince  those  who 
themselves  were  pure,  that  those  were  corrupt; 
for,  almost  to  a  man,  those  who  were  leading  them 
were  defiled  from  the  crown  of  their  heads  to  the 
soles  of  their  feet. 

"Many  of  the  leaders  were  strangers  to  me;  I 
have  never  seen  them,  and  I  did  not  see  either 
Joseph  or  Hyrum  Smith  with  them,  nor  do  I 
remember  seeing  them  at  all." 

"Have  you  ever  thought,  Margery,  that  it  might 
have  been  some  other  body  of  people  that  you  saw? 
It  would  be  terrible  to  think  that  such  events  were 
in  the  future  for  this  people. 

"Our  own  condition,  as  well  as  the  condition  of 
thousands  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  to-day,  would 
plead  that  we  have  suffered  enough  for  our  reli- 
gious opinions  to  lead  us  to  expect  better  things 
than  this  in  the  future." 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  297 

"I  can  not  solve  the  mystery,  though  I  have 
tried  hard  to  do  so;  but  one  thing  I  know,  our  God 
is  just,  and,  as  he  has  given  us  greater  light  than 
the  rest  of  the  world,  we  are  required  to  walk  in 
that  light;  and,  as  the  deepest  darkness  follows 
the  withdrawing  of  the  brightest  light,  so,  If  this 
light  of  truth  becomes  darkened,  the  darkness  will 
be  great. 

"Love  blinds  the  eye  to  many  faults,  and  it  is 
the  love  which  our  people  have  for  each  other 
which  will  in  many  cases  lead  them  astray.  They 
will  think  it  impossible  for  men  whom  they  have 
known  as  godly,  upright,  and  just,  to  turn  away 
from  the  truth  and  sell  themselves  to  Satan;  but  it 
is  only  history  repeating  itself,  though  with  a  ter- 
rible rapidity  in  this  case." 

For  some  moments  Margery  closed  her  eyes,  as 
though  weary  with  the  excitement  and  exertion  of 
talking.  As  she  lay  thus  Daniel  marked  more 
plainly  the  ravages  of  disease  in  the  thin,  pallid 
face  with  dark  circles  beneath  the  eyes,  and,  in  the 
flood  of  anguish  and  pain  which  swept  over  his 
soul,  he  forgot  all  else. 

In  that  moment  the  church  was  nothing  to  him. 
He  was  a  father  bereft,  and  a  husband  soon  to  be 
bereaved  of  one  dearer  to  him  than  his  own  life. 
He  longed  with  intense  desire  for  words  of  strength 
and  comfort  from  those  pale  lips,  and  never  did  he 
realize  as  now  what  a  tower  of  strength  to  him 
had  been  the  love  of  his  faithful  wife. 


298  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

It  was  the  light  which  had  both  guided  and 
cheered,  and  with  it  would  go  out  from  earth  all 
its  brightness,  all  its  hope.  He  tried  to  pray;  tried 
to  plead  with  God  for  the  life  so  dear,  so  necessary 
to  his  own,  but  he  could  not.  The  billows  went 
over  his  soul  and  he  could  only  say,  "My  God,  my 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?" 

"And  now,  my  husband,"  resumed  Margery,  as 
her  eyes  were  again  raised  to  his  face,  and  her 
hand  nestled  into  his,  "should  the  time  ever  come 
when  you  feel  to  doubt  the  truth  of  this  work, 
remember  the  testimonies  you  have  received,  and 
to  them  add  the  last  one  I  shall  ever  bear  upon 
earth;  the  work  is  true,  and,  in  his  own  due  time 
and  way,  the  Lord  will  establish  it  never  to  be 
thrown  down. 

"Do  not  let  the  thought  of  the  crosses  which 
have  met  us  upon  our  brief  journey  ever  give  you 
pain.  I  rejoice  in  them  now,  and  would  not 
exchange  the  blessed  peace  I  have  had  in  bearing 
them  for  all  the  world  could  give  me,  even  should 
God  prolong  my  life  to  enjoy  it. 

"You  will  miss  me  when  I  am  gone,  but  you 
must  lean  heavier  upon  God.  It  is  wisdom  that  I 
should  go,  or  he  would  not  take  me.  Do  not  think 
that  if  trials  and  hardships  had  been  spared  me, 
my  life  would  have  been  prolonged. 

"We  know  that  he  could  restore  me  now,  making 
me  every  whit  whole,  if  it  were  his  will.  The 
waves  are  going  over  you  now,  but  I  tell  you, 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  299 

Daniel,  for  I  know  by  myself,  that  through  faith 
and  prayer  you  can  so  submit  to  God's  will  that 
you  would  not  have  your  own,  if  you  could. 

"I  want  you  to  think  of  us,  not  as  lost,  not  as 
separated  from  you,  beyond  your  reach,  but  think 
of  us  as  at  home,  waiting  for  you,  thinking  of  you 
and  longing  for  your  coming. 

"I  know  not  what  will  be  our  condition,  but  it  is 
enough  for  me  to  know  that  God's  care  will  be  over 
us,  and  that  the  wicked  can  not  enter  there.  A 
home  of  peace,  a  place  of  rest,  and  the  love  of  God 
to  brighten  all  its  scenes!  There  we  will  abide; 
and  when  your  pilgrimage  is  finished,  we  will  be 
the  first  to  meet  you,  the  first  to  bid  you  welcome. 

"You  have  not  seen  our  baby  yet,  and  I  will  rest 
now  for  a  time  while  you  go  and  Jook  at  him.  Oh! 
he  is  so  beautiful,  even  in  death!  I  have  told 
mother  just  what  I  want  done  with  his  little  form, 
and  when  you  -see  Mother  Clark  and  Mary,  give 
them  the  curl  I  severed  from  his  little  head  and 
tell  them  that  when  you  came,  the  last  earthly 
wish  of  my  heart  was  granted  and  I  was  willing  to 
depart." 

Daniel  had  not  asked  in  regard  to  the  babe.  He 
had  supposed  it  already  buried.  Every  thought, 
every  feeling  had  been  centered  in  Margery.  He 
felt  no  desire  even  now  to  go,  but  she  had  asked 
him  to,  and  perhaps  as  she  had  said,  she  would 
rest.  Bending  down,  he  pressed  his  lips  tenderly 
to  hers  and  rose  to  go. 


300  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

But  Margery  knew  that  when  she  rested  it 
would  be  upon  the  other  shore.  She  would  save 
him  the  agony  of  witnessing  the  last  struggle,  and, 
admonished  that  it  was  near,  she  suggested  this. 
Her  eyes  followed  him  until  the  door  of  the  little 
room  closed  behind  him;  then  asking  her  mother 
to  put  down  the  curtain,  she  awaited  the  message 
of  release. 

Long  and  earnestly  Daniel  gazed  upon  the  babe 
lying  as  a  bud,  plucked  in  untimely  haste  by  some 
careless  hand;  but,  even  while  he  gazed,  his 
thoughts  were  more  with  Margery  than  upon  the 
little  form  before  him. 

The  soft,  brown  hair,  clustering  in  tiny  curls 
about  its  marble  brow,  was  so  like  hers,  and  the 
contour  of  the  face  was  like  hers,  too. 

Kneeling  in  the  silence  and  stillness,  he  poured 
out  his  soul  in  prayer,  wrestling,  not  for  her  life, 
but  for  the  mastery  of  self,  for  the  power  to  sub- 
mit to  the  will  of  God. 

As  he  arose  from  his  knees  and  stood  again  ear- 
nestly regarding  the  little  form,  for  the  first  time 
there  swept  into  his  soul  a  great  flood  of  parental 
tenderness.  Every  fiber  of  his  being  yearned  over 
the  babe,  so  soon  taken  from  its  earth  life  to  the 
paradise  of  God. 

With  this  feeling  there  seemed  borne  in  upon  his 
soul  the  question,  "If  my  child  were  living,  would 
it  be  possible  for  me  to  give  pain  or  sorrow  unnec- 
essarily to  him?"  He  knew  it  would  not,  and, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  301 

realizing  this  fact,  self-condemnation  came  with  it. 

Was  not  God  the  very  embodiment  of  justice 
and  love?  Should  he  trust  himself  when  he  could 
not  trust  God?  Was  his  love,  his  justice,  his 
mercy  superior  to  the  love,  justice,  and  mercy  of 
God? 

He  recalled  the  text  of  Scripture,  "God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son." 
Oh,  what  a  thought!  Gave  him  while  those  for 
whom  he  suffered  and  died  were  in  rebellion 
against  him,  rejecting  his  authority,  scorning  his 
mercy,  and  trampling  upon  his  love. 

The  reaction  was  as  intense  as  sudden,  and  with 
it  there  came  reproach  that  he  had  not  been  more 
true  to  his  trust;  that  he  had  not  sustained  and 
encouraged  Margery  instead  of  leaning  upon  her 
for  help  in  the  hour  of  their  extremity. 

He  would  be  strong  now,  and  she  should  lean 
upon  him.  Once  more  he  would  have  the  elders 
come  and  administer  to  her,  and,  if  it  was  not 
God's  will  to  spare  her,  he  would  say  from  the 
heart,  "Thy  will  be  done." 

Softly  he  unclosed  the  door  and  returned  to  the 
room  where  Margery  was.  Mrs.  Boyd  raised  her 
hand  in  token  of  silence,  believing  that  Margery 
slept.  Daniel  listened  but  could  hear  no  breathing, 

A  strange  presentiment  seized  him,  and  very 
carefully  he  went  nearer.  Still  all  was  silent,  and, 
bending  over  Margery,  his  worst  fears  were  con- 
firmed. 


302  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

He  knew  then  why  she  had  sent  him  away. 
Strong  in  her  love  to  the  last,  she  would  have 
shielded  him,  had  it  been  possible,  from  all  pain. 
She  had  desired  that  he  should  remember  her  as  at 
rest  in  sleep,  and  not  as  passing  through  the  agony 
of  dissolution. 

One  hand  was  pressed  above  her  heart,  and, 
upon  her  face,  the  closely-drawn  lines  of  pain  yet 
lingered,  but  a  smile  hovered  around  her  lips,  and 
the  peace  in  which  her  soul  had  triumphed  was 
fast  spreading  its  light  over  her  face. 

For  a  few  moments  Daniel  stood  as  one  trans- 
fixed. Again  the  floods  of  bitterness  surged  up, 
but  with  a  strong  hand  he  shut  the  door  and 
barred  it.  He  took  her  hand,  yet  warm  as  in  life, 
into  his  own,  but  the  pulse  was  stilled.  He  placed 
his  ear  close  over  her  heart,  but  it  had  ceased  to 
beat.  The  spirit  had  returned  to  God  who  gave  it; 
the  fitful  race  of  life  was  ended;  Margery  was 
dead.  Two  days  after  this,  with  her  babe  folded 
closely  to  her  breast,  they  laid  her  away.  Surely 
it  requires  no  vivid  imagination  to  picture  a  very 
sorrowful  and  lonely  group  as  the  shadows  of  the 
coming  night  gathered  around  them. 

Wanderers  and  outcasts  from  home,  with  no 
earthly  prospects  before  them,  they  had  buried 
their  dead  out  of  their  sight,  but  ah!  the  aching; 
void  in  their  hearts!  what  should  ever  fill  that? 

Daniel  would  have  gone  out  into  the  night  to 
wrestle  alone  with  his  great  sorrow,  but  the  worn, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  303 

pale,  and  patient  face  of  her  mother  appealed  to 
his  heart,  and,  steadying  his  voice,  he  said: 
"Mother,  when  you  are  ready  to  get  a  light,  we 
will  read  from  the  Bible.  I  feel  that  its  words  will 
comfort  us." 

Without  answering,  Mrs.  Boyd  placed  a  lighted 
candle  and  the  Bible  upon  the  table.  Tears  were 
streaming  from  her  eyes  and  she  dared  not  trust 
herself  to  speak. 

Daniel  opened  the  book  at  the  eleventh  chapter 
of  Hebrews,  and,  as  he  read,  the  words  took  on  a 
wonderful  meaning  which  they  had  never  had 
before.  There  passed  before  him  a  long  proces- 
sion of  those  who  through  faith  had  pressed  on  to 
inherit  the  promises  of  God. 

He  walked  with  Abraham  to  the  mount  where 
his  faith  was  tried  and  sojourned  with  him  in  a 
strange  land.  He  dwelt  in  tabernacles  with  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  heirs  of  the  same  promise,  and  with 
Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt.  He  saw  the  afflic- 
tions of  the  people  there  and  the  mighty  hand  of 
God  stretched  out  for  their  deliverance. 

He  saw  Moses  refusing  to  be  called  the  son  of 
Pharaoh's  daughter,  and  choosing  rather  to  suffer 
affliction  with  the  people  of  God  than  to  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season,  because  he  esteemed 
the  reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the 
treasures  of  Egypt. 

With  Moses  he  traveled  through  the  wilderness, 
and  with  Joshua  went  in  to  possess  the  land  of 


304  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

promise.  Then  there  passed  before  him  a  mighty 
host,  among  whom  were  those  he  saw  stoned,  sawed 
asunder,  tempted,  scourged,  imprisoned,  and  slain 
with  the  sword. 

He  dwelt  with  them  in  dens  and  caves  of  the 
earth,  wandered  about  with  them  in  sheepskins 
and  goatskins,  being  afflicted,  destitute,  tormented, 
while  they  were  tortured  to  death,  not  accepting 
deliverance,  "That  they  might  obtain  a  better 
resurrection." 

Then  there  opened  before  him  in  its  broadness 
and  fullness  the  meaning  of  the  words  which 
before  had  fallen  upon  heavy  ears:  "And  I  heard 
a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth,  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors;  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 

There  fell  a  calmness  and  peace  upon  their 
spirits  as  Daniel  read,  and  after  he  had  offered  up 
thanksgiving  and  prayer  to  God,  they  talked  long 
and  earnestly  of  the  future,  not  the  future  of  this 
life,  but  the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people 
of  God;  and  when  they  retired  at  a  late  hour,  they 
felt  to  thank  God  that  he  counted  them  worthy  to 
suffer  afflictions  for  his  name's  sake. 

In  the  silent  watches  of  the  night  Daniel  lived 
over  again  his  last  interview  with  Margery,  and 
every  word  she  uttered,  every  tone  of  her  voice 
came  to  him  as  a  living  reality,  and  he  prayed  that 
it  might  abide  with  him  for  ever. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  305 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

Oh,  for  the  death  the  righteous  die, 
An  end  like  Autumn's  day  declining, 

On  human  hearts,  as  on  the  sky, 

With  holier,  tenderer  beauty  shining; 

As  to  the  parting  soul  were  given 

The  radiance  of  an  opening  heaven! 

—  Whittier. 

The  battle  of  our  life  is  brief, 

The  alarm — the  struggle — the  relief — 

Then  sleep  we  side  by  side. 

— Longfellow. 

E  PASS  briefly  over  the  intervening  years 
until,  by  the  flight  of  time,  we  draw  near 
the  bloody  tragedy  enacted  in  Carthage 
Jail  on  the  27th  day  of  June,  1844,  which  was  to 
prepare  the  way  and  make  possible  the  great 
latter-day  apostasy. 

Of  the  causes  leading  up  to  this  event  our  pen  is 
silent,  save  to  express  the  belief  that  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith  were  betrayed  by  false  brethren. 

The  Prophet  protested  against  his  brother's 
going  with  him,  for  he  knew  only  too  well  that  he 
was  going  to  his  death;  but  the  love  in  the  heart 
of  that  brother  was  stronger  than  death,  and  his 
only  answer  was,  "Joseph,  if  you  go,  I  shall  go  with 
you." 


306  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

Many  now  living  will  remember  the  morning 
they  rode  out  of  Nauvoo.  This  place  had  grown 
up  under  the  hands  of  diligent  industry  and  faith- 
ful toil,  until  a  city  met  the  eye,  where,  a  brief 
space  before,  Nature  had  reigned  in  solitude  undis- 
turbed. True  the  dwellings  were  not  palatial,  but 
they  were  both  neat  and  substantial,  while  crown- 
ing the  eminence  of  a  high  plateau,  in  the  very 
center  of  the  city,  stood  the  temple,  erected  by 
loving  hands,  and  which  should  have  been  dedi- 
cated to  the  worship  of  God.  Alas!  alas!  how 
would  the  faith  have  been  riven  from  the  hearts 
and  the  energy  from  the  hands  of  those  toilers, 
could  they  have  known  how  soon  "riot  one  stone 
should  be  left  upon  another." 

As  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  from  which  Christ 
cast  out  those  who  sold  doves,  was  polluted  by 
those  who  were  once  the  children  of  God,  so  was 
this  edifice,  which  should  have  been  sacred  to  his 
worship,  polluted  by  those  who  had  entered  into 
covenant  with  God  to  walk  in  newness  of  life  and 
obey  all  his  commandments. 

It  has  many  times  perplexed  the  mind  of  the 
writer  to  understand  how  it  was  possible  for  this 
people  who  had  the  truth,  who  knew  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  and  who  time  and  again  were  the  recipi- 
ents of  his  grace  and  witnesses  of  his  power,  to 
turn  so  soon  from  the  truth! 

While  we  have  contemplated  the  marvelous 
rapidity  with  which  the  restored  gospel  won  its 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  307 

way,  not  only  in  America,  but  all  over  Europe  and 
the  islands  of  the  sea,  until  it  numbered  its  actual 
converts  by  the  tens  and  hundreds  of  thousands, 
we  have  asked  ourselves  the  question,  But  for  the 
apostasy,  what  would  have  been  the  result?  We 
are  constrained  to  believe  that  millions  would 
to-day  be  rejoicing  in  the  truth,  and  yet  other 
millions  would  be  following  this  grand  army  for 
the  loaves  and  fishes. 

Success  is  sooner  seen  in  this  world  than  honest 
endeavor,  and  thousands  would  have  flocked  to  the 
church  for  popularity.  This  is  no  mere  picture  of 
the  imagination,  but  one  which  the  rapid  growth 
of  the  church,  despite  every  effort  put  forth  to 
check  and  crush  it,  fully  justifies. 

We  said  that  many  would  remember  the  morn- 
ing when  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  rode  out  of 
Nauvoo.  Hands  are  yet  nerved  with  vitality 
which  that  morning  clasped  theirs  in  a  lingering 
farewell  pressure,  and  eyes  yet  look  forth  upon 
life  and  its  changing  scenes  which  then  were 
bathed  in  tears. 

But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  home-coming? 
How  describe  the  sad  and  silent  procession  which 
at  evening,  not  many  days  after,  wended  its  way 
into  the  silent  city,  silent  save  for  the  sobs  of 
grief,  of  questions  spoken  with  bated  breath,  and 
the  steady  tramp  of  the  sorrowing  multitude  as 
they  pressed  nearer  and  nearer  the  returning 
dead? 


308  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Not  a  heart  of  man,  woman,  or  child  but  bled 
that  day,  and  the  wail  which  went  up  to  heaven 
was  more  bitter  than  David's  lament  for  Absalom. 

And  well  it  might  be,  for  could  the  veil  of  the 
future  have  been  held  back  and  the  people  have 
seen  that  which  lay  before  them,  which  was  clos- 
ing in  around  them,  they  would  have  turned  away 
from  the  spectacle  aghast,  and  like  one  of  old, 
would  have  exclaimed,  "Is  thy  servant  a  dog  that 
he  should  do  this  thing?" 

Let  us  say  to  our  readers  that  our  stay  with  the 
church  is  about  to  end.  In  a  very  feeble  and 
imperfect  manner  we  have  attempted  to  depict 
some  of  the  scenes  of  its  early  history,  and  that  we 
have  not  done  them  justice,  none  feels  more  sensi- 
bly than  we.  - 

We  have  treated  of  one  of  those  unwritten  his- 
tories handed  down  in  many  a  family,  and  only  of 
occurrences  which  in  the  main  we  know  to  be  true. 
That  events  many  times  more  thrilling  and  tragic 
could  truthfully  be  narrated,  hundreds  who  are  yet 
living  can  testify. 

Our  object  has  been  to  give  a  plain,  unvarnished 
statement  of  facts,  and  to  present  to  our  readers, 
as  far  as  we  were  able,  the  mental  and  moral  quali- 
ties of  a  few  of  those  who  embraced  the  work  in 
its  first  rise.  Had  an  abler  pen  than  ours  essayed 
the  task,  it  might  have  found  ample  scope  and 
abundant  material  for  placing  before  the  world 
evidences  of  mental  power  and  reasoning  faculties 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  309 

second  to  none  in  the  land;  but  this  remains  yet 
to  be  done,  for  before  uneducated  men  of  God  in 
this  nineteenth  century,  the  wisdom  of  wise  men 
has  perished  and  the  understanding  of  the  prudent 
has  been  hid,  and  it  will  yet  be  recorded  for  the 
encouragement  of  others. 

After  the  death  of  Margery,  Daniel  gave  him- 
self entirely  to  the  ministry,  never  seeming  to  seek 
or  desire  rest.  From  a  distant  field  of  labor  he 
wrote  to  his  mother,  "I  have  found  in  proclaiming 
the  gospel,  a  sweet  peace  and  rest  which  I  had 
never  hoped  to  know  again,  and  often  am  com- 
forted with  the  feeling  that  Margery  is  near  me. 
Of  late,  however,  I  have  a  great  desire  to  see  you 
all  once  more,  and  if  Providence  does  not  prevent, 
I  shall  make  my  way  toward  home,  and  may  be 
with  you  by  the  latter  part  of  summer." 

With  the  waning  of  the  summer  months  he  came 
—came  to  find  the  great  change  so  brief  a  time 
had  wrought,  and  remembering  the  dying  words  of 
Margery,  he  entreated  his  father  to  leave  Nauvoo 
and  save  his  family  from  the  evil  influences  which 
he  was  forced  to  believe  were  at  work  for  ensnar- 
ing the  innocent. 

"But  for  her  warning,  mother,  I  never  could 
believe  what  I  am  compelled  to  admit;  but  I  have 
not  forgotten  the  promise  I  made  her,  and  I  will 
escape  from  the  pollutions  of  this  place.  But 
first,  mother,  I  must  see  you  and  father  away  from 
here." 


310  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Are  there  any  who  will  read  this  that  will  not 
remember  how  difficult  a  task  it  was  to  escape 
from  the  thraldom  of  those  spiritual  tyrants? 
Daniel  did  not  do  this  until  his  own  life  had  been 
sought,  and  even  as  Margery  had  told  him,  one 
was  murdered  in  cold  blood  by  his  side,  and  he  was 
compelled  to  flee,  not  daring  to  turn  and  look  upon 
the  face  of  -the  dead. 

"By  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  there  we  sat  down, 
yea,  we  wept,  when  we  remembered  Zion.  We 
hanged  our  harps  upon  the  willows  in  the  midst 
thereof.  For  there  they  that  carried  us  away  cap- 
tive required  of  us  a  song;  and  they  that  wasted 
us  required  of  us  mirth,  saying,  Sing  us  one  of  the 
songs  of  Zion.  How  shall  we  sing  the  Lord's  song 
in  a  strange  land?  If  I  forget  thee,  0  Jerusalem, 
let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning.  If  I  do  not 
remember  thee,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof 
of  my  mouth;  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my 
chief  joy." 

From  the  time  when  this  touching] y  sweet  and 
pathetic  poem  was  written,  it  has  been  the  admi- 
ration of  the  learned,  the  comfort  of  the  humble, 
weary  ones  of  earth,  and  in  the  dark  and  cloudy 
day  of  latter  Israel's  dispersion  and  captivity,  it 
found  a  response  in  thousands  of  toil-worn  and 
weary  hearts.  How  came  they  in  a  strange  land, 
both  former  and  latter  Israel?  Disobedience  had 
brought  them  there,  and  while  the  disobedient 
wended  their  way  to  a  "salt  land"  with  singing  and 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  311 

dancing,  it  was  not  thus  with  the  scattered  ones, 
for  with  heavy  hearts  they  found  it  impossible  to 
sing  the  songs  of  Zion  in  a  strange  land. 

In  a  small  village  situated  far  up  among  the 
hills  of  Pennsylvania,  in  an  upper  chamber,  over- 
looking the  windings  of  a  clear,  beautiful  river, 
one  of  those  exiles  lay  dying.  It  was  the  early , 
hour  of  morning,  and  the  eastern  sky  was  faintly 
tinged  with  rays  of  light,  growing  brighter  and 
brighter  as  the  sun  came  nearer  into  view.  Daniel, 
for  it  was  he,  lay  with  his  face  to  the  east,  gazing 
upon  the  view  through  the  open  window  long  and 
silently.  By  the  bedside  sat  Mrs.  Clark,  changed 
since  we  first  knew  her,  but  writh  the  same  deep, 
thoughtful  eyes  and  placid  brow  as  of  yore,  though 
there  were  lines  about  the  mouth  and  face  beto- 
kening much  sorrow,  lines  not  there  when  we  met 
her  last. 

"Mother,  put  the  curtain  further  back/'  said 
Daniel,  "and  let  us  see  the  sun  when  he  rises;  for 
I  shall  not  live  to  see  him  rise  another  day." 

Without  replying,  she  rose  slowly  and  did  as  he 
requested,  and  then  arranged  his  pillows,  placing 
his  head  in  the  best  position  to  obtain  a  view  of 
the  distant  hill. 

"  'As  the  mountains  are  round  about  Jerusalem, 
so  the  Lord  is  round  about  his  people  from  hence- 
forth even  for  ever,"  he  repeated  slowly.  "There 
is  comfort  in  knowing  that  the  mercies  of  the  Lord 
are  sure  as  the  everlasting  hills.  Those  distant 


312  WITH    THE   CHURCH 

hills  remind  me  of  the  mountains  of  Jerusalem.  I 
am  glad,  mother,  that  my  pilgrimage  is  so  near  its 
close;  for  I  long  to  enter  into  rest." 

"Your  faith  is  firm  and  unwavering,  is  it  not, 
Daniel?" 

"Yes,  mother.  I  have  been  tried,  but  thank  God, 
like  Job  I  can  say,  'I  know  that  my  Redeemer 
liveth.'  Precious  knowledge!  I  shall  soon  test  its 
reality— shall  soon  pass  the  river  and  enter  into 
the  city.  I  regret  to  leave  you  and  father  in 
your  loneliness  and  old  age,  but  be  of  good  cheer, 
for  the  Lord  will  comfort  you;  and  you,  mother, 
will  live  to  see  his  work  again  established  in  the 
earth." 

"Pray  God  I  may,  for  then  I  would  be  ready  to 
go,"  she  added  with  great  earnestness. 

"It  will  surely  be,  mother,  and  there  was  a  time 
when  I  longed  to  live  to  see  it,  but  of  late,  since  I 
have  been  so  ill,  I  have  lost  this  desire,  and  I  now 
long  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ.  Margery,  too, 
and  the  baby  seem  to  be  waiting  for  me,  and  the 
veil  is  so  thin  that  at  any  moment  I  feel  as  though 
it  would  part  and  let  me  in." 

For  a  time  he  lay  silently  regarding  her,  for  her 
head  was  bowed  and  her  face  averted.  He  seemed 
to  realize  all  that  she  was  suffering,  and  he  longed 
to  comfort  her.  "Mother,"  he  said,  and  his  voice 
was  very  tender,  "you  have  known  much  sorrow, 
and  many  hardships  have  fallen  to  your  lot,  but 
there  is  a  blood-stained  throng  standing  near  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  313 

throne  of  God,  who  came  up  out  of  great  tribula- 
tion. For  this  reason  they  stand  next  the  throne. 
All  tears  are  dried  there,  and  there  is  no  more  sor- 
row. Cheer  up,  mother,  for  he  will  strengthen  you 
to  endure  to  the  end." 

"God  bless  you,  my  boy,"  she  said.  "You  have 
always  been  a  loving  and  dutiful  son  to  me,  and 
my  heart  is  torn  with  pain  to  think  of  parting  with 
you  now." 

"It  will  not  be  for  long,  mother,  and  now  call 
father,  for  I  have  something  to  say  to  him  while  I 
have  strength  left." 

Mr.  Clark  came,  and  for  some  time  Daniel  con- 
versed with  him  in  reference  to  the  work  of  God 
and  the  future  of  the  church;  then  the  rest  of  the 
family  came  in,  for  it  was  evident  the  final 
moment  was  very  near. 

But  why  linger  over  scenes  at  once  triumphant 
and  painful?  Triumphant  to  him  who  feels  the 
everlasting  arms  beneath  him,  and  knows  that  for 
him  to  die  is  gain;  but  sad  indeed  to  the  little 
band  whose  numbers  are  now  so  small,  where 
death  has  so  often  entered,  claiming  the  brightest 
and  best,  the  staff  and  stay  of  those  now  far  down 
the  vale  of  life.  Called  early  into  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  Daniel  had  been  faithful  to  the  trust 
imposed  upon  him.  He  had  fought  a  good  fight 
and  had  kept  the  faith. 

In  a  beautiful  spot  overlooking  the  clear  waters 
of  the  Monongahela  they  laid  his  mortal  remains 


314  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

to  rest.  There  let  them  return  to  dust  in  the  dark 
and  silent  bosom  of  Mother  Earth!  Kindly  and 
tenderly  she  shelters  her  weary  children,  waiting 
with  them  the  final  redemption  of  herself,  her 
sons  and  daughters  from  the  fall,  when  he  who 
redeemed  them  "shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  with 
the  trump  of  God;  and  the  dead  in  Christ  sha^l 
rise  first."  "Comfort  ye  one  another  with  these 
words/'  said  one  of  old,  and  to-day,  through  the 
long  lapse  of  centuries,  they  come  down  to  us 
heavy  with  the  fragrance  of  hope,  and  precious  as 
the  oil  which  ran  down  upon  Aaron's  beard.  "Th» 
dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first!"  What  did  not  the 
ancient  saints  endure  in  order  to  obtain  this  better 
resurrection! 

"They  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder, 
were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword;  they 
wandered  about  in  sheepskins  and  goatskins*  being 
destitute,  afflicted,  tormented;  of  whom  the  world 
was  not  worthy;  they  wandered  in  deserts,  and  in 
mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth." 

How  had  this  family  wandered  since  first  we 
met  them,  and  for  what?  We  answer,  for  the  same 
hope  which  had  inspired  the  people  of  God  in  all 
ages,  that  hope  which  led  them  to  refuse  deliver- 
ance from  trials  by  the  faithful  endurance  of 
which  they  knew  they  should  obtain  the  promise. 
"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection:  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  315 

power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of 
Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand 
years." 

One  other  page  from  this  history  and  we  close. 
One  year  after  the  death  of  Daniel,  a  little  hand- 
ful of  Saints  were  met  together  in  a  room  in  the 
same  village  for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and  testi- 
mony. It  was  a  calm,  peaceful  Sabbath  day,  and 
a  quiet  restel  upon  all  animate  nature. 

Over  the  little  assembly  a  solemn  feeling  of  awe 
settled,  as  they  listened  attentively  to  the  testi- 
mony of  an  aged  man,  who,  bent  and  feeble,  leaned 
for  support  upon  the  post  of  a  bed  from  which  he 
had  risen  to  bear  his  farewell  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  the  latter-day  work.  Those  were  there 
who  knew  of  the  heavy  trials  through  which  this 
aged  man  had  passed,  and  they  listened  intently, 
fearful  that  a  word  of  his  dying  testimony  might 
be  lost.  The  evening  sun  shone  in  through  the 
open  door  and  rested  tenderly  upon  his  white  locks, 
while  a  faint  breeze  just  lifted  them  from  his 
shrunken  temples.  Two  are  yet  living  of  those 
who  composed  that  little  band,  and  by  them  neither 
the  scene  nor  the  testimony  will  ever  be  forgotten. 

"Gird  up  now  the  loins  of  your  minds,  beloved 
Saints,  and  put  your  entire  trust  in  God,  for  the 
Lord  will  remember  his  people,  and  he  will  raise 
up  a  leader  for  them  and  bring  back  the  scattered 
ones  who  are  now  dispersed  over  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Yea,  he  will  bring  them  back,  and  they 


316  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

shall  build  again  the  waste  places  of  Zion  which 
have  been  thrown  down,  and  with  everlasting 
mercy  he  will  comfort  them.  As  for  me,  I  shall 
soon  be  gathered  to  my  fathers,  for  my  hours  on 
earth  are  numbered.  I  go  to  my  rest,  and  my 
dying  counsel  to  you  is,  'Hold  fast  to  the  rod  of 
iron/  We  have  not  followed  any  cunningly 
devised  scheme  of  man,  and  our  faith  has  not 
stood  in  man's  wisdom.  Sorrow,  dispersion,  and 
weeping  may  endure  for  a  night,  but  the  morning 
is  near  and  healing  is  on  her  wings.  'Let  not 
your  hearts  be  troubled/  dear  wife  of  my  bosom 
and  children  whom  I  love.  I  leave  you  in  a 
strange  land,  far  from  kindred  and  home,  but  the 
God  who  spake  to  me  years  ago  concerning  the 
coming  forth  of  this  work,  the  God  who  has  led  me 
all  my  life  long,  has  given  me  assurance  that  he 
will  be  with  you,  and  in  his  care  I  leave  you.  Be 
faithful  in  his  service  and  he  will  never  forsake 
you.  I  have  seen  the  flock  scattered  as  sheep 
without  a  shepherd,  but  God  has  his  eye  upon 
them  and  will  gather  them  up,  and  'at  evening- 
time  it  shall  be  light/  Fear  not,  beloved  Saints, 
but  put  your  trust  in  God.  Fully  realizing  that  I 
shall  soon  appear  before  him,  I  have  longed  with 
great  desire  to  leave  my  dying  testimony  with  you. 
This  is  God's  work.  Be  faithful  to  the  end  and  he 
will  reward  you  with  everlasting  life.  Amen." 

The  trembling  voice  ceased,  and  loving  hands 
helped  him  to  the  pillow,  and  at  his  request  they 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  317 

sang  one  of  Zion's  songs,  but  their  hearts  were 
heavy,  and  its  notes  died  away  in  smothered  sobs* 
It  was  not  easy  for  faith  to  triumph  when  hearts 
were  wrung  with  bitterness,  and  the  last  prop  and 
stay  of  life  for  some  of  those  was  being  removed. 

Slowly  the  hours  wore  on,  and  one  by  one  the 
friends  sought  their  homes,  for  Mrs.  Clark  desired 
to  be  alone  with  her  husband.  Darkness  settled 
upon  the  earth,  but  the  darkness  of  despair  was 
closing  round  her  heart,  and  her  silent  cry  to 
heaven  was,  "Let  this  cup  pass  from  me."  This 
was  not  to  be.  But  again  why  linger?  Rest  came 
to  the  sufferer  and  they  laid  him  by  the  side  of 
Daniel,  while  the  living  went  back  to  take  up  the 
burden  of  life  anew. 

Mrs.  Clark  now  found  herself  a  widow  in  the 
midst  of  strangers,  without  a  home  or  means  of 
support.  Many  times  she  asked  herself  the  ques- 
tion, "Shall  I  be  able  to  stand  and  keep  the  faith?" 
She  had  always  leaned  so  implicitly  upon  her  hus- 
band that  she  often  felt  it  would  be  impossible  but 
that  she  would  falter  and  fall  by  the  way  now  that 
his  strong  arm  was  no  longer  to  protect  and  sup- 
port her,  his  counsel  to  direct  and  cheer  her;  but 
she  lived  to  test  and  prove  the  truth  of  his  words 
who  has  promised  to  be  "a  father  of  the  fatherless, 
and  a  judge  of  the  widows,"  and  to  know  that  he 
will  never  suffer  any  to  be  tempted  above  what 
they  are  able  to  bear.  Though  life  to  her  was  no 
flower-strewn  path,  she  lived  to  rejoice  in  the  reor- 


318  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

ganization  of  the  church,  and  to  spend  many  hours 
'in  peaceful  communion  with  His  people  before  she 
passed  away  from  earth;  and  many  are  yet  living 
who  were  strengthened  and  cheered  on  their  way 
by  her  testimonies.  Before  she  entered  into  her 
rest,  she  was  permitted  to  see  the  crown  which 
awaited  her,  and  died  triumphantly  rejoicing  in 
her  Redeemer. 

In  her  beautiful  poem,  "The  graves  of  a  house- 
hold," Mrs.  Hemans  has  said: 

"They  grew  in  beauty  side  by  side, 
They  filled  one  house  with  glee; 
Their  graves  are  sundered  far  and  wide, 
By  mountain,  stream,  and  sea." 

And  the  description  will  apply  to  the  family  of 
Mr.  Clark.  But  at  the  last  great  day,  when  "the 
Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a 
shout,"  we  are  assured  "the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  first." 

Small  matter  then,  where  shall  be  resting  "the 
earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle,"  for  he  who  lived 
and  died  to  establish  this  gospel  will  bring  with 
him  those  who  are  his,  and  then  shall  all  those  who 
have  suffered  trials  and  persecution  for  his  name's 
sake  know  the  meaning  of  those  words,  "For  our 
light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh 
for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory." 

THE  END. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  321 


OTHERS  WITH  THE  CHURCH  IN  AN 
EARLY  DAY 

AVING  read  with  interest  the  serial 
entitled,  With  the  Church  in  an  Early 
Day,  I  thought  perhaps  you  would  like 
to  hear  a  little  about  some  others  who  were  with 
the  church  in  those  days.  What  I  shall  write  will 
be  in  accordance  with  dates  at  hand,  and  in  as 
nearly  as  possible  the  same  words  it  was  told  to 
me  by  the  one  who  herself  was  healed.  It  was  so 
impressed  upon  my  mind  that  I  could  never  forget 
it,  and  if  the  "Autumn  Leaves"  had  been  printed 
in  her  lifetime,  I  believe  she  would  have  written 
an  account  of  her  conversion  and  the  way  in  which 
she  was  healed. 

Father  Cutler  was  born  February  29,  1788,  at 
Plainfield,  Cheshire  County,  New  Hampshire;  and 
about  the  year  1832  found  him  with  family  located 
in  Chautauqua  County,  New  York.  Some  years 
previous  to  this  he  had  been  very  sick,  and  the 
attending  physician  being  unable  to  help  him,  he, 
to  all  appearances,  died.  The  doctor  pronounced 
him  dead,  and  while  preparations  were  being  made 
for  laying  out  the  dead,  the  grief-stricken  wife 
and  mother  went  out  into  the  dooryard,  where  she 
was  giving  vent  to  her  sorrow,  when  one  of  the 
children  came  running  up  to  her  and  said, 
"Mother,  father  has  revived." 


322  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

In  great  surprise  she  hurried  into  the  house  to 
find  her  husband  sitting  on  the  side  of  the  bed, 
telling  the  doctor  what  he  had  seen.  He  declared 
that  his  spirit  left  his  body  and  he  went  to  para- 
dise, but  was  told  that  he  must  return  to  earth 
again,  as  the  Lord  had  a  work  for  him  to  do,  in 
helping  to  build  up  his  kingdom,  which  was  soon 
to  be  set  up  on  earth  again.  He  was  also  told 
that  when  the  true  gospel  of  the  kingdom  should 
be  presented  to  him,  the  Lord  would  grant  him  a 
testimony  of  it,  if  he  was  faithful,  and  that  when 
the  Spirit  testified  to  him  of  the  truth,  he  should 
see  a  heavenly  light. 

Father  Cutler  began  from  that  time  to  recover, 
and  firmly  believing  in  the  truth  of  what  had  been 
told  him,  he  was  continually  looking  forward  for 
its  fulfillment. 

Sometime  in  1832  his  daughter  Lois,  who  was 
about  twenty  years  of  age,  and  who  had  been  in 
poor  health  for  some  years,  began  to  decline  in 
health,  and  the  doctors,  who  pronounced  it  con- 
sumption, said  she  was  in  the  last  stage  of  that 
dread  disease. 

In  the  latter  part  of  that  summer,  she  was  con- 
fined to  her  bed,  unable  longer  to  walk  about,  and 
continued  to  grow  weaker,  as  the  doctor  could  do 
nothing  for  her  recovery.  But  in  the  fall  a  friend 
of  Lois',  who  had  been  away  from  the  settlement 
for  some  time,  returned  with  glad  tidings  for  her, 
(as  it  afterwards  proved).  This  friend,  during  her 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  323 

absence,  had  met  with  "a  marvelous  work  and  a 
wonder,"— a  new  religion,  as  it  was  called,  which 
though  new  and  strange,  was  yet  the  same  old  gos- 
pel taught  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  accom- 
panied by  the  same  gifts  and  blessings  promised 
the  believer.  This  friend  had  embraced  the  gos- 
pel, and  from  the  fullness  of  her  heart  she  sought 
to  tell  Lois  of  the  latter-day  work.  Hope  began  to 
revive  in  the  heart  of  the  afflicted  girl,  and  as  she 
read  in  the  New  Testament  of  the  blessings  that 
followed  the  believers  in  those  days,  she  began  to 
wonder  if  it  were  possible  that  God  would  or  could 
bless  believers  in  this  day  and  age  of  the  world, 
the  same  as  then. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  1833,  two  minis- 
ters of  this  new  sect  arrived,  and,  desiring  a  house 
to  preach  in,  Father  Cutler  gave  them  permission 
to  hold  meetings  at  his  house.  As  the  country  was 
new,  services  were  often  held  at  private  houses. 
Perhaps  some  of  our  readers  will  remember  those 
two  elders.  They  were  David  Patten  and  Reynolds 
Cahoon.  Meeting  was  held  in  the  room  where 
Lois  was  confined  to  bed,  as  that  was  the  largest 
room  in  the  house.  The  minister  spoke  of  the 
restoration  of  the  gospel  and  of  the  book  that  was 
to  come  forth;  and  as  he  told  them  of  the  stick  of 
Judah  and  of  Joseph,  and  held  aloft  the  Bible  in 
one  hand  and  the  Book  of  Mormon  in  the  other,  he 
clapped  the  two  books  together,  saying,  "And  they 
shall  be  one  in  the  Lord's  hands." 


324  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Then  to  the  surprise  of  all  present,  especially  to 
her  own  surprise,  Lois  said,  "And  I  believe  it." 
She  was  bolstered  up  in  bed  with  pillows,  and  had 
been  listening  attentively,  unmindful  of  aught  else 
but  the  sermon,  and  had  no  thought  of  speaking 
aloud  until  she  had  done  so.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  the  most  of  the  congregation  went  home, 
but  some  of  the  young  people  gathered  in  the  old- 
fashioned  kitchen  with  Lois'  brothers  and  sisters, 
leaving  her  parents  and  the  elders  with  Lois.  At 
her  request  the  elders  proceeded  to  anoint  her 
head  with  oil,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
then,  laying  their  hands  upon  her  head,  they 
prayed  God  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  to 
heal  her  of  her  afflictions. 

Shortly  after  their  prayer  was  ended,  Lois  told 
her  mother  that  she  wished  to  get  out  of  bed,  but 
her  mother  said,  "Lois,  you  are  too  sick  and  your 
feet  are  not  dressed." 

One  of  the  elders  said,  "Dress  her  feet  and  let 
her  get  up." 

This  was  done,  and  she  arose  and  walked  across 
the  room  as  easily  as  if  she  had  not  been  sick.  In 
a  few  moments,  she  expressed  a  desire  to  go  into 
the  kitchen,  where  her  brothers  and  sisters  and 
young  companions  were;  but  her  mother,  who 
could  scarcely  believe  that  she  was  healed,  began 
to  object,  telling  her  it  was  too  cold  in  the  hall 
through  which  she  must  go,  and  she  had  not 
been  out  of  the  warm  room  for  so  long;  but  again 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  325 

the  elders  said,  "Let  her  go,  it  won't  hurt  her." 

Throwing  a  shawl  around  her,  she  went  through 
the  hall,  and  as  she  entered  the  kitchen  door,  the 
young  people  began  to  look  at  her  in  fright,  as 
though  they  had  seen  a  ghost;  but  Lois  said  to 
them,  "You  need  not  be  frightened,  it  is  I.  I  have 
been  healed  by  the  power  of  God." 

But  they  were  almost  speechless  with  surprise 
and  could  scarcely  believe  their  own  eyes. 

Of  course  the  news  flew  like  wildfire  through 
the  settlement,  and  one  of  Lois'  friends,  a  Mrs. 
Fisk,  who  had  been  sick  for  some  time,  sent  word 
to  Lois,  "If  you  are  really  healed,  come  and 
see  me." 

In  a  day  or  two  Lois  was  taken  in  a  sleigh  to  see 
Mrs.  Fisk,  and  as  the  sick  woman  heard  Lois  tell  of 
her  wonderful  recovery,  she,  too,  began  to  believe, 
and  the  elders  were  invited  to  hold  services  at  her 
house  that  night  They  did  so,  and  after  the  first 
hymn  was  sung,  and  the  opening  prayer  offered, 
the  elder  said  that  before  proceeding  further  they 
would  attend  to  one  of  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord's 
house.  They  then  proceeded  to  anoint  and  pray 
for  Mrs.  Fisk,  who  was  immediately  healed,  and 
she  arose  from  her  bed  and,  walking  across  the 
room,  joined  in  the  singing  of  the  second  hymn. 

Lois  and  Mrs.  Fisk  both  gave  their  names  for 
baptism,  which  was  to  be  attended  to  the  following 
Sabbath.  Lois  was  very  anxious  for  her  parents 
to  join  the  church  also,  but  when  she  spoke  to  her 


326  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

father  about  it,  he  replied,  "I  have  received  no 
evidence  of  the  divinity  of  this  work,  and  shall  do 
nothing  until  I  do." 

This  hurt  Lois'  feelings  some,  as  it  seemed  to 
her  that  the  fact  of  her  being  healed  ought  to  be 
evidence  enough  to  convince  her  parents. 

'On  Sunday  morning  as  they  were  making  ready 
to  go  to  the  river,  her  father  came  in  and  speak- 
ing to  his  wife,  said,  "Can  you  find  me  some  clean 
clothes?  I  think  I  shall  go  into  the  water." 

Then  his  aged  mother,  who  sat  listening,  burst 
into  tears  and  said,  "My  dear  son,  if  you  are  going, 
I  am  going  too." 

This  information  comforted  Lois  very  much,  and 
as  they  were  going,  well  wrapped  up,  in  their 
sleighs  to  the  river  where  the  ice  had  been  cut  for 
baptisms,  Lois  thought  to  herself,  "Now,  here  are 
father  and  grandmother  and  Mrs.  Fisk,  all  older 
than  I  am,  and  they  will  surely  be  baptized  first; 
so  I  need  not  feel  at  all  timid  about  going  into  the 
water." 

But  as  they  gathered  at  the  water's  edge  and 
offered  prayer,  the  elder  who  was  to  officiate  said, 
"The  Spirit  tells  me  that  Lois  is  the  first  to  be  bap- 
tized; and  if  any  of  you  wish  to  know  the  reason, 
it  is  because  she  was  the  first  to  believe." 

After  those  four  were  baptized,  then  Mrs.  Fisk's 
husband  and  her  hired  girl  and  another  person 
came  forward  and  were  baptized  also,  making 
seven  in  all. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  327 

t 

This  was  on  the  20th  of  January,  1833.  That 
evening,  after  they  were  confirmed  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands  for  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Father  Cutler  told  the  congregation  that  the  night 
previous,  as  he  was  praying  to  God,  the  Spirit  had 
witnessed  to  him  of  the  truth  of  this  work,  and 
that  a  heavenly  light  had  shone  round  him  in  the 
dark  room,  until,  as  he  expressed  himself,  he  could 
have  seen  to  pick  up  a  pin. 

Afterwards  the  rest  of  the  family  united  with 
the  church  and  received  many  blessings. 

Lois  herself  received  the  gift  of  unknown 
tongues,  a  gift  which  she  enjoyed  at  times  until 
the  close  of  her  life. 

Father  Cutler  and  family  removed  to  Kirtland, 
Ohio,  in  the  spring  of  1834,  and  afterwards  to  Ray 
County,  Missouri.  After  there  enduring  the  trials 
and  persecutions  in  common  with  the  rest  of  the 
Saints,  they  were  compelled  to  leave  Missouri  in 
1839,  by  the  exterminating  order  of  Governor 
Boggs.  They  then  went  to  Illinois,  and  some  time 
after  the  death  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith, 
moved  to  Iowa,  where  he  died  a  firm  believer  in 
the  work  established  by  Joseph  Smith. 

Lois  and  her  mother  united  with  the  Reorgani- 
zation in  1875,  and  she  lived  a  faithful  member  of 
the  church  until  her  death.  Some  of  her  children 
and  brothers,  also  one  of  her  sisters  still  live,  and 
know  the  truth  of  the  things  I  have  written. 

EMMA  L.  ANDERSON. 


328  WITH    THE    CHURCH 


• 


Sister  Emma,  we  are  thankful  for  this  contribu- 
tion, and  we  only  wish  that  others  of  the  Saints 
would  follow  your  example  and  send  to  us  the  tes- 
timonies of  which  they  are  living  witnesses,  or  the 
well-attested  ones  of  their  friends.  One  by  one 
they  are  accumulating,  but  very  slowly,  when  we 
remember  how  many  there  are  who  have  received. 
Some  hesitate  because  not  being  accustomed  to  the 
use  of  the  pen  they  fear  to  undertake  the  writing. 
In  a  case  like  this,  why  not  call  in  the  aid  of  some 
young  Saint,  and  let  him  write  while  you  dictate? 
If  but  one  half  the  sober,  unvarnished  truth  of  the 
power  of  God  displayed  in  these  last  days  was 
recorded,  the  volume  would  astonish  the  world. 
Why  should  you  not  send  in  the  "leaves" - 
"Autumn  Leaves"  drifting  from  this  last  dispen- 
tion,  when  God  has  established  his  work  upon  the 
earth— his  kingdom  which  shall  never  be  destroyed 
and  shall  not  be  left  to  another  people?  Let  your 
testimonies  be  given  to  the  men  and  women  of  this 
generation  that  they  may  be  left  without  excuse 
and  the  Saints  built  up  in  their  most  holy  faith. 

Who  that  reads  the  above  brief  history  can  not 
see  how  it  would  be  possible  for  Lois  and  her 
father  to  suffer  martyrdom  rather  than  deny  the 
truth  of  this  work— the  restored  gospel?  Who 
that  has  the  soul  of  a  Christian  within  him,  when 
he  reads  such  plain,  straightforward  accounts  as 
this,  but  can  realize  what  such  men  and  women 
must  have  suffered  when  they  saw  iniquity  creep- 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  329 

ing  into  the  church?  What  could  they  do?  Where 
should  they  flee?  They  knew  God  was  its  Author, 
for  it  had  come  to  them  in  much  assurance  and  in 
power,  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  with  signs 
following  the  believer.  Where  should  they  turn? 
Blinded,  bewildered,  not  fully  understanding  the 
purposes  of  God,  not  realizing  that  the  prophets 
had  foretold  a  second  great  apostasy  from  the 
faith,  the  marvel  is  that  all  did  not  follow  the  lead 
of  blind  guides.  Had  not  these  men,  these  guides, 
received  the  seal  of  divine  approval  to  their  works? 
Had  their  words  not  been  confirmed  "by  signs  fol- 
lowing?" Unto  whom  then  should  they  go? 

Thank  God  it  was  not  thus!  Many  followed  the 
lead  of  wicked  men  to  the  mountain  fastnesses  of 
Utah,  but  more  (yes,  let  the  world  remember  this), 
far  more  went  every  man  to  his  way,  and  mourned, 
every  man  apart  from  his  neighbor.  Then  began 
a  searching  of  the  word  of  God  such  as  had  not 
been  before.  Men  and  women  stood  in  the  ways 
asking  for  the  old  paths,  not  understanding  the 
dealings  of  God  with  them,  but  never,  no,  not  for 
one  moment,  doubting  the  divinity  of  the  work, 
never  doubting  that  God  had  raised  up  Joseph 
Smith  as  an  instrument  in  his  hands  for  restoring 
the  gospel  to  the  earth,  translating  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  and  helping  to  establish  that  kingdom 
which  was  never  to  be  destroyed  nor  left  to 
another  people. 

"Unto  whom  should  they  go?"  If  this  work  was 


330  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

not  to  be  left  to  another  people,  who  should  bear  it 
off  for  this  people? 

Could  it  be  done  by  the  professed  leaders  of 
Utah,  those  false  shepherds  who  were  oppressing 
the  flock,  stripping,  wounding,  beating  them  and 
leaving  them  worse  than  dead?  Never!  The 
handwriting  was  upon  the  wall,  and  they  with 
their  followers  were  under  the  curse  of  a  justly 
offended  God,  for  "cursed  is  he  that  trusteth  in 
man  or  maketh  flesh  his  arm."  And  yet  it  shall 
not  be  left  to  another  people. 

The  prophet  said:  "When  the  enemy  shall  come 
in  like  a  flood,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  lift  up  a 
standard  against  him."  The  standard  was  lifted 
up,  and  at  the  behest  of  the  Lord  a  proclamation 
was  sent  forth  calling  upon  the  scattered  Saints  to 
organize  and  build  up  the  waste  places  of  Zion. 

From  that  day  to  this,  the  work  of  rebuilding 
has  been  steadily  going  on.  That  it  has  been  slow 
when  compared  with  the  spread  of  the  work  at  the 
beginning,  should  not  in  the  least  surprise  any 
reflecting  individual;  for  everywhere  our  ministry 
have  gone,  they  have  had  to  wage  a  hand  to  hand 
contest  against  the  prejudice  which  has  preceded 
them.  They  have  had  imputed  to  them  the  bad 
deeds  to  those  from  whose  company  they  years  ago 
separated  themselves,  while  they  were  yet  respect- 
able, compared  with  what  they  afterwards  became, 
and  all  the  wreck  and  rubbish  have  had  to  be 
cleared  away  before  it  was  possible  to  preach  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  331 

gospel.  This  will  not  always  be  the  case,  for  the 
time  is  near  when  the  Lord  will  cut  his  work  short 
in  righteousness.— EDITOR. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  333 


HE  THAT  BELIEVETH 
BY  J.  F.  M'DOWELL 

"He  that  believeth."— These  words  have  racked 
many  a  brain,  and  puzzled  the  masses.  Theolo- 
gians have  floundered  upon  the  rocks  of  uncer- 
tainty. Students  have  become  wrecked  upon  the 
shifting  sands  of  unwarranted  theories.  The 
populace  have  depended  upon  the  scholastic, 
whilst  the  latter  have  significantly  failed. 

No  compromise  could  be  found.  All  creeds 
were  but  fragmentary.  Life  had  been  promised 
upon  obedience;  but  what  to  obey  they  knew  not. 
The  human  failed  to  interpret  the  divine.  The 
carnal  perceived  not  the  spiritual.  The  darkness 
comprehended  not  the  light.  Strange  predica- 
ment indeed! 

There  was  a  time  when  the  truth  in  Jesus  was 
understood  by  many,  but  discordant  elements 
entered  the  church  and  dethroned  the  spirituality 
thereof,  and  the  church  passed  into  darkness. 

By  and  by  the  Nicene  creed  was  formulated  and 
promulgated,  as  containing  the  whole  truth  neces- 
sary to  be  believed.  Life  and  death  were  held  out 
with  the  "He  that  believeth." 

It  was  then,  "Believe  and  be  saved";  "Believe, 
or  be  damned."  These  words  were  made  to 
resound  through  the  Gothic  arches,  to  encircle 


334  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

Corinthian  columns,  and  re-echo  from  towering 
domes  with  a  thundering  sound  that  made  the  pew 
occupants  quake  with  fear. 

The  pulpit  or  altar  had  to  be  recognized  as 
entrenched  in  an  authority  that  exercised  no  mis- 
takable  influence.  The  robe,  mitre,  and  all  must 
be  heard— "He  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned!" 

Oh,  what  ponderous  words!  Those  words  were 
caused  after  a  while  to  mean  stake,  fagot,  sword, 
torch,  rock,  pincers,  fire,  rack,  cross,  dungeon, 
thorns,  block  and  tackle,  stretchers,  etc.  It  was 
hell  here  and  hereafter;  fire  now  and  for  ever. 
These  were  the  brutal  arguments  used  by  a 
degraded  church. 

The  time  came  when  John  Wycliffe  translated 
the  Bible  into  the  vulgar  tongue.  It  was  well. 
Others  followed.  Luther  also  gave  it  in  his  lan- 
guage. That  was  right.  The  people  must  have  an 
open  Bible.  They  ought  to  read  God's  word.  Cer- 
tainly every  one  should  read  it. 

But  for  centuries  it  had  been  virtually  lost  to 
the  world.  Now,  after  a  long  lapse  of  tradition, 
with  a  Bible  to  read,  how  were  the  people  to  know, 
"save  some  man  teach  them,"  what  to  believe? 

Presently  we  have  the  Augsburg  Confession  of 
Faith;  then  the  Westminster  Catechism;  then  the 
Forty-two  Articles  of  King  Edward;  then  we  get 
the  Armenian  Creed;  then  the  formula  of  Knox. 

While  the  people  are  expecting  good  results  to 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  335 

follow  the  possession  of  an  open  Bible,  these  creeds 
intercept  them;  and  each  framer  claims  his  creed 
to  be  perfectly  correct.  Everybody  should  believe 
each  one  or  be  damned! 

All  over  Europe,  upon  the  proclamation  of  the 
creeds  and  dogmas,  were  heard  the  telling  words: 
"He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved;  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  All  cathedrals,  churches, 
chapels,  palaces,  courts,  and  temples,  echoed  the 
fatal  words.  But  they  did  not  bring  peace,  nor 
create  good  will  among  men. 

In  May,  1620,  Robinson  admonished  the  Pilgrims, 
then  about  to  sail  for  America,  thus:  "If  God 
reveals  anything  to  you  by  another  instrument,  be 
as  ready  to  receive  it  as  you  ever  were  to  receive 
any  truth  by  my  ministry;  for  I  am  verily  per- 
suaded, I  am  very  confident,  that  the  Lord  has 
more  truth  yet  to  break  forth  out  of  his  holy  word. 
.  .  .  The  reformed  churches  are  come  to  a  period 
in  religion.  .  .  .  The  Lutherans  can  not  be  drawn 
further  than  what  Luther  saw;  and  the  Calvanists, 
you  see,  stick  fast  where  they  were  left  by  Calvin, 
.  .  .  who  yet  saw  not  all  things." 

Each  creed  claimed  to  possess  divine  authority. 
Life  and  death  were  in  their  power.  Each  one 
strongly  antagonized  the  other.  To  believe  one 
was  to  disbelieve  all  the  others.  No  two  harmon- 
ized. How  then  were  men  to  be  saved? 

By  what  right  were  they  taught?  By  what  stand- 
ard were  they  to  be  tested?  Did  Catholicity  hold 


336  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

the  right?  She  claimed  it,  but  her  claim  was  not 
well  founded.  A  man  of  that  time  was  placed  in 
the  following  position:  Here  he  stands,  sur- 
rounded by  the  Nicene  Creed,  Augsburg  Confes- 
sion, Armenian  Creed,  Westminster  Catechism, 
Edwards'  Forty- two  Articles,  and  Knox's  Formula, 
and  each  one  declares  to  this  man  with  apparently 
equal  force  and  authority:  "Believe,  or  be  con- 
demned! Believe,  or  be  condemned!  Believe,  or 
be  condemned!" 

If  he  accepts  one,  it  promises  him  life;  while 
that  acceptance  implies  rejection  of  the  others, 
which  declare,  "He  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned."  He  finds  himself  saved  by  one,  and 
damned  by  five.  There  is  no  mistaking  this. 
These  are  stubborn  facts  born  of  the  Reformation. 

The  authority  of  these  creeds  was  exercised  by 
the  religio-civil  officers.  European  states  were 
stained  with  human  gore,  European  atmosphere 
was  rank  with  the  fumes  of  frying  flesh;  and  the 
vibrations  of  cracking  bones  sounded  in  the  air. 
Desolation  lay  in  their  pathway.  Homes  were 
destroyed,  families  disrupted,  relatives  severed. 

And  as  the  states  took  issue  they  also  decided. 
England  became  Episcopal;  Germany,  Norway, 
Sweden,  and  Denmark  became  Lutheran;  Scotland, 
Wales,  and  Switzerland  took  up  with  Calvinism 
and  Knoxism.  Others  were  divided  with  Catho- 
licity and  Armenianism.  Men's  consciences  were 
ruled  by  authority,  and  not  by  reason  or  judgment. 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  337 

The  history  of  the  Reformation  is  not  a  clean 
one.  The  manner  after  which  men  were  made  to 
believe  was  not  the  Nazarenean  method.  No 
peace  was  found  in  the  Reformation.  Discord 
everywhere  existed.  The  papacy  endeavored  by 
every  and  any  means  to  hold  universal  power  over 
all  men. 

Its  authority  was  not  to  be  disputed  upon  pen- 
alty of  death.  He  that  believeth  not  was  branded 
as  a  heretic.  Of  such  we  read:  "A  heretic  merits 
the  pains  of  fire.  .  .  .  Heretics  must  be  burned. 
All  persons  may  attack  heretics  or  any  rebels  to 
the  church,  and  despoil  them  of  their  wealth,  and 
slay  them,  and  burn  their  houses  and  cities.  "- 
Directory  for  the  Inquisition,  part  2,  chapter  2. 

This  gives  but  a  faint  glimpse  at  the  power  once 
exercised  by  the  church  in  consequence  of  the  text 
named. 

The  same  spirit  was  carried  into  the  Protestant 
ranks.  Burning  was  the  heated  argument  of  the 
times.  It  seared  the  broad  brims  of  our  Friends' 
hats.  It  became  a  chord  on  the  Puritanical  harp  of 
New  England.  It  chimed  in  cordially  when  they 
manufactured  witches  at  Salem,  Massachusetts. 

"He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that 
believeth  not  shall  be  damned,"  served  as  a  sweet 
enunciation  by  way  of  introducing  much  wifery  of 
David  and  Solomon,  in  1852.  It  fanned  the  flames 
that  burned  Servetus,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  and  hun- 
dreds of  others. 


338  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

No  man  has  any  divine,  human,  ecclesiastical,  or 
civil  right  to  preach  anything  he  may  choose,  fine- 
spun theories  or  otherwise,  and  convey  the  idea  by 
intimation  of  speech  or  gesture  that  what  he  says 
is  necessarily  appended  with,  "He  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  There  is  but  one,  one  mes- 
sage divinely  authorized  to  be  told  to  which  those 
words  ever  can  be  appended,  and  that  not  by  way 
of  divine  vengeance;  but  by  letting  the  hearer 
understand  that  to  be  condemned  means  that  his 
rejection  of  the  message  of  mercy  has  been 
unwise,  and  that  by  this  rejection  he  voluntarily 
assumes  to  abide  the  result  of  his  own  act,  to  be 
assigned  to  a  lower  realm  hereafter  than  that  of 
celestial  light. 

No  man's  opinion  can  save  or  condemn.  Opinion 
is  not  always  a  divine  decision.  Opinion  may  b? 
right  or  wrong.  Divine  decision  never  expressed 
an  error.  It  is  an  embodiment  of  eternal  wisdom; 
therefore  must  be  right. 

"He  that  believeth." 

Herein  consists  the  problem  of  problems. 
Believe  what?  Who  shall  determine  what?  To 
every  edict,  %  every  bull,  issued  by  pontifical 
authority,  was  appended  the  words,  "He  that 
believeth  not  shall  be  damned."  Every  measure 
adopted  by  councils  or  issued  from  the  Vatican  con- 
tained the  horrid  sentence..  Horrid  because  that 
phrase,  "shall  be  damned,"  was  made  to  present  to 
the  auditor  pits  of  flame,  demons  of  fiery  eyes, 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  339 

groans  of  souls  writhing  in  flame  and  agony,  fallen 
angels  turning  over  condemned  souls  with  three- 
tined  forks  and  shoveling  on  brimstone.  This  was 
a  picture  over  the  sight  of  which  "he  that 
believeth"  should  rejoice! 

There  was  no  "peace  and  quietness  in  the  Holy 
Spirit"  in  this  doctrine.  Men  were  not  persuaded. 
Coercion  was  the  rule.  Reason  was  not  in  demand. 
Brute  force  overstocked  the  market. 

The  clergy,  feigning  wisdom,  were  naught  but 
ecclesiastical  imbeciles.  Ignorance  stalked  through 
the  land  with  sword,  flame,  and  rack.  Superstition 
abounded  everywhere.  The  people  were  asked  to 
believe  the  grossest  absurdities.  Nothing  was  too 
incongruous  to  be  presented  and  to  have  asked  for 
it  the  credence  of  the  populace.  The  sublime  sim- 
plicity of  gospel  word  became  lost  in  the  mists  of 
the  wildest  vagaries.  Debaucheries  of  crudest 
name,  licentiousness  of  most  debasing  character 
were  indulged  in. 

Protestantism  gave  forth  an  uncertain  sound.  It 
held  not  Saint  Peter's  keys,  nor  yet  had  genuine 
biblical  assent  to  its  divided  efforts.  Its  effort  to 
lead  the  people  from  idolatry  under  pretended 
Christian  sanction  was  well  enough;  but  her  defi- 
cient plans  of  salvation  led  to  confusion  and  fore- 
cast the  shadows  of  possible  lawful  doubt  as  to  its 
divinity. 

If  Protestantism  as  a  system  is  to  be  found,  exist- 
ing without  divine  sanction,  then  is  it  of  no  prac- 


340  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

tical  force  so  far  as  its  pretended  ability  to  save 
mankind,  and  for  them  gain  an  entrance  into  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  is  concerned. 

Its  moral  phases  are  well  enough  in  their  sphere; 
but  Christianity  embraces  more  than  that;  and,  as 
Jesus  represented  it  among  men,  it  was  a  powerful 
system  for  good,  based  upon  broad,  simple,  demon- 
strable truth  and  fact.  And  this  should  not  be  lost 
sight  of  among  theologians  of  to-day. 

If  Christianity  was  once  a  religious  unit,  it 
should  be  such  now.  If  it  existed  as  being  repre- 
sented by  purely  one  religious  organization  in 
which  were  to  be  found  the  unity  expressed  by  the 
following  words,  then  should  it  be  so  now.  The 
words  are:  "That  they  all  may  be  one,  that  the 
world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me." 

Disunity  detracted  from  the  force  of  evidence 
otherwise  to  be  recognized.  Herein  is  where 
Catholicity  makes  a  strong  point:  One  church, 
one  faith,  one  baptism,  etc. 

She  recognizes,  even  in  her  darkened  condition, 
that  unity  was  essential  to  successful  claim  for 
divine  approval,  that  God  never  acknowledges 
division  among  his  followers,  or  "believers/'  and 
that  division  always  would  prove  prejudicial  to 
divine  interests. 

In  this  respect  Protestantism  is  extremely  lame. 
In  a  few  years  past  it  has  been  feigning  unity;  but 
in  it  there  is  no  basic  principle  found,  and  to  the 
query  of  the  people,  "What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?" 


IN   AN    EARLY    DAY  341 

Protestantism  to-day  can  not,  or  at  least  does  not, 
answer.  If  the  Protestants  are  God-authorized 
men,  why  do  not  they  intelligently  answer  this 
ever,  and  all-important  question?  Did  the  primi- 
tive ministry  ever  hesitate  to  answer  it?  And 
when  answering  were  they  ever  known  to  have 
diversely  answered?  Not  so  far  as  the  record 
shows. 

The  Catholic  Church  is  right  when  she  teaches 
that  in  order  to  her  proper  existence  as  a  church 
she  ought  to  be  found  in  possession  of  an  authority 
that  is  immediately  divine. 

If  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  be  a  divinely 
instituted  concern— which  Protestantism  largely 
denies— then  her  ordinances  can  not  be  legiti- 
mately administered  without  a  divine  call. 

Catholicity  says:  "God  has  given  no  revelation 
direct  of  his  will  since  the  time  of  Saint  John." 
Rome's  only  hold  then  is  to  the  legality  of  her 
successorship  to  Saint  Peter.  When  she  lets  go  of 
that,  then  is  the  Catholic  Church  a  human  insti- 
tution. If  human,  then  she  can  not  deal  with 
divine  and  eternal  spiritualities.  This  truth  and 
fact  all  her  ecclesiastics  keenly  recognize.  Prot- 
estantism has  no  claim  at  all.  All  Protestant 
divines  know  well  that  by  direct,  divine,  revelatory 
sanction  their  conflicting  systems  do  not  exist. 

They  all  chime  in  with  their  foolish  mother; 
and  believe  what  she  says  is  true,  that  there  has 
been  no  revelation  since  Saint  John.  The  mother 


342  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

laughs  at  their  foolhardiness,  and  tells  them  their 
estrangement  from  her  has  left  them  with  no 
claim  for  divine  recognition  in  God's  religious 
scheme. 

Who,  then,  shall  tell  us  what  to  believe  in  order 
to  secure  eternal  life?  We  must  believe  something 
in  order  that  we  may  act.  Action,  independent  of 
faith,  would  be  unwise.  How  were  we  to  know 
what  to  do  without  first  knowing  what  to  believe? 
Something  should  be  clearly  presented  to  the 
world,  the  acceptance  of  which  by  faith  would  give 
them  to  understand  that  to  act  upon  that  faith 
would  be  safe,  that  safety  being  warranted  by 
enlightened  reason,  and  having  clearly  the  consent 
of  plain  Messianic  precept  and  command. 

Can  Protestantism  give  this?  Something  is  to 
be  believed,  something  to  be  done,  else  salvation 
can  not  be  secured. 

Believeth  what?  is  a  question  ever  confronting 
us  upon  every  hand.  The  sinner,  warned  of 
impending  future  danger,  in  whose  ears  the  thun- 
der tones  of  oratorical  speech  ring  with  startling 
force,  asks  the  question.  The  person  who  becomes 
convicted  of  sin  and  its  terrible  consequences  as 
portrayed  by  a  Calvin  or  an  Edwards,  asks  the 
same  question.  The  party  before  whose  eyes  lurid 
flames  dance  their  fantastic  images  wishes  to  know 
what  he  shall  believe. 

If  escape  from  the  power  of  sin  is  the  chief 
thought  of  the  convicted  one,  and  if  that  escape  is 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  843 

to  be  found  in  a  genuine  faith,  he  must  know 
where  that  faith  may  be  found  and  in  whom  it  is 
to  be  reposed.  Herein  attaches  all  the  importance 
which  shall  secure  to  him  a  full  and  thoroughly 
completed  assurance  that  escape  is  not  only  found, 
but  has  been  actually  obtained,  and  the  escaping 
one  becomes  the  happy  possessor  of  the  power  of 
liberty. 

If  a  mistake  occurs  at  the  inception  of  this  move, 
all  the  future  hope  may  be  solemnly  blighted,  and 
every  brightened  prospect  bedimmed.  If  there  be 
"One  God  and  Father  of  us  all";  if  there  be  one 
"mediator  between  God  and  man,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus";  if  there  be  one  hope  of  our  calling,  and  we 
"are  baptized  by  one  Spirit"  into  that  "one  hope," 
then  surely  there  can  be  but  one  answer  to  the 
question  involved.  If  but  one  answer,  who  shall 
be  the  one  permitted  to  give  the  answer? 

We  can  not  now  listen  either  to  Catholicity  or 
Protestantism,  for  neither  is  recognized  in  Holy 
Writ  as  valid  claimants.  Primitive  Christianity 
anticipated  no  such  monstrosity  of  wrangling  sects 
to  become  representatives  of  the  religion  of  the 
Bethlehem  Jesus,  or  the  Nazarene  Christ. 

Christianity,  pure  and  good,  was  as  unpreten- 
tious as  the  village  where  was  born  its  magnificent 
Author.  It  knew  nothing  of  the  glittering  splen- 
dor of  towering  spires,  nor  the  soft-toned  light  of 
stained  windows;  nor  of  the  subdued,  thunder- 
toned  melody  of  pipe-organs,  nor  the  simpering 


344  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

giggles  of  a  vain  quartette;  it  knew  of,  and  pos- 
sessed a  power  that  reached  fallen  humanity  and 
saved,  redeemed,  by  the  grandeur  of  its  own  sweet 
simplicity,  human  souls  stained  in  sin.  0  for  a 
revival  of  the  genuine  Christian  power  that  sees 
sin  as  it  is,  and  God's  love  to  take  us  from  out  its 
galling  grasp! 

Who  shall  answer  an  anxious,  inquiring  world? 
The  question  is  legitimate,  and  the  response  must 
be  divinely  authoritative.  Man's  opinion  savors  of 
no  good  upon  an  eternal  destiny.  God  attends  to 
destiny;  man  attends  to  the  way  leading  thereto, 
therefore  it  is  left  with  him  to  "seek  that  he  may 
find."  If  naught  is  to  be  found  for  which  he  seeks, 
why  then  seek?  If  no  door  of  life  is  to  open  at  the 
"knock,"  then  why  knock? 

So  many  answers  resound  through  one's  brain 
that  he  tires  of  hearing;  for  it  sounds  so  much 
like  mere  senseless  jargon  that  reason's  light 
seems  to  have  no  just  claim  upon  the  confusion 
that  so  strangely  and  embarrassingly  abounds. 

Shall  the  soul  of  man  be  burdened  by  intricacies 
of  uncertain  sound,  and  so  laden  with  speculative 
theology  and  the  claims  of  science  as  to  be  lost 
altogether  to  the  one  excellent  answer  that  comes, 
"not  in  word  only,  but  in  power,  and  full  assurance 
of  the  Holy  Ghost"?  Many  are  so  burdened,  but 
not  all.  We  should  never  be  concerned  regarding 
minor  matters,  nor  let  our  eyes  become  dimmed  by 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  345 

the  flying  dust  of  glittering  theories  which  rest 
upon  no  "sure  foundation." 

"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  said  Jesus.  The 
broad  universality  of  the  commission's  command 
implies  universal  adaptability  and  capability, 
adapted  to  all  classes  of  mankind,  capable  of 
saving  all  who  might  strictly  adhere  to  its  holy 
demands. 

"And  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  The 
student  and  inquirer  will  please  notice  that  that 
which  is  to  be  preached  to  the  "unconverted"  is 
defined  as  "the  gospel."  "He  that  believeth,"  was 
to  be  "saved"  upon  baptism  having  been  complied 
with,  the  act  of  baptism  signifying  an  acceptance 
upon  the  part  of  the  devotee  of  that  which  had 
been  preached  to  him. 

The  thing  preached  thus  proving  a  "savor  of 
life,"  how  could  an  unqualified  person  deliver  such 
a  message?  How  could  an  opinion  serve  the  same 
purpose  as  could  a  positive  statement  of  fact? 
Jesus  sent  men  forth  armed  with  some  one  or 
more  special  facts  and  truths;  one  of  these  was 
the  fact  of  all  facts,  the  truth  of  all  truths! 
These  men  in  treating  of  the  work  of  salvation, 
had  no  opinions  respecting  "the  way"  of  life;  they 
either  knew,  or  knew  not.  They  were  either  cor- 
rectly informed,  or  incorrectly. 

The  Master  who  sent  them  evidently  knew  what 
he  was  to  do  under  the  then  existing  circum- 
stances. The  men  sent  knew  what  they  were  to 


346  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

answer  all  inquirers  after  the  way  of  life!  This 
grand  absence  of  opinion,  and  presence  of  knowl- 
edge, gave  potency  and  glory  to  the  message  deliv- 
ered. Not  one  of  the  apostles  dare  say:  "Well, 
my  opinion  respecting  the  question  of  salvation  is 
this!"  With  a  human  soul  hanging  by  the  slender 
and  uncertain  thread  of  mortality,  where  was  or  is 
there  room  for  opinion? 

Human  destiny  demands  an  answer  concerning 
which  there  can  be  left  no  room  for  doubt.  The 
primitive  ministry  "spake  as  one  having  authority 
from  God";  and  so  should  it  be  to-day. 

If  the  pulpit  is  not  supposed  to  be  entrenched 
with  an  authority  believed  or  known  to  be  divine, 
religion  wavers  and  becomes  contemned,  and  the 
pulpit  totters,  and  becomes  deposed.  It  assumes  a 
common  level  with  the  lecturer's  rostrum,  from 
which  mere  oratorical  effect  is  displayed,  and  from 
which  sound  the  expressions  of  learned  opinion  only. 

This  is  an  important  issue— of  eternal  signifi- 
cance, and  can  not  be  lightly  passed  by!  Our  faith 
must  be  well  directed;  some  certain  objective  point 
kept  in  view,  else  harm  accrues.  When  people 
look  upon  a  man  in  ministerial  garb  and  think  him 
to  be  a  messenger  for  Christ  to  humanity,  how 
happy  their  souls  must  be  when  they  truly  learn 
that  that  man  shall  teach  them  what  he  has  not 
been  "taught  save  by  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ." 

The  formula  used  by  ministers  of  one  certain 
church  in  administering  the  rite  of  baptism  has 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  34? 

always  sounded  to  the  writer  as  of  such  grand 
import;  and  never  has  he  heard  it  used  without 
the  eyes  becoming  moistened  with  tears  that  start 
at  the  bidding  of  a  heart,  moved  by  a  recognition 
of  that  conceded  by  him  and  others  to  be  an  unde- 
niable and  holy  truth,  that  Almighty  God  has 
again  commissioned  men  to  teach  people  what  to 
believe  unto  salvation! 

The  words  are  these:  "Having  been  commis- 
sioned by  Jesus  Christ,  I  baptize  thee,"  etc.  Who 
could  be  so  strangely  and  daringly  forgetful  as  to 
use  such  words  before  heaven  and  men,  if  not 
"called  of  God  as  was  Aaron"?  Who,  professing 
to  "preach  Christ  and  him  crucified,"  could  assume 
such  blasphemy?  For  blasphemy  it  ever  is  to  him 
not  so  called! 

We,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  read  that  upon 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  Peter  spake  concerning 
Jesus  and  his  mission  to  the  world,  his  death  and 
resurrection  and  glorification,  to  become  "both 
Lord  and  Christ."  Upon  hearing  and  believing 
this  statement,  and  asking  what  they  should  do, 
Peter  answered:  "Repent,  and  be  baptized  every 
one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost." 

In  the  eighth  chapter  of  the  same  book  you 
may  read  of  Philip  and  the  eunuch.  We  find 
this  statement  made:  "Then  Philip  opened  his 
mouth,  and  began  at  the  same  Scripture  [Isaiah 


348  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

53 : 7,  8],  and  preached  unto  him  Jesus.  .  .  . 
and  the  eunuch  said,  See,  here  is  water;  what 
doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?  And  Philip  said, 
If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou 
mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God."  The  eunuch 
was  baptized.  Now  for  the  words  of  Jesus:  "He 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved." 

Paul  said:  "We  preach  Christ  crucified,  unto 
the  Jews  a  stumblingblock,  and  unto  the  Greeks 
foolishness."—!  Corinthians  1:23.  "For  other 
foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which 
is  Jesus  Christ."—!  Corinthians  3:11.  "When 
Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye 
also  appear  with  him  in  glory."— Colosssians  3:4. 
Jesus  Christ,  his  Sonship,  Lordship,  and  Saviorship, 
are  the  leading  ideas  of  all  gospel  truth.  The 
word  "gospel"  is  said  to  mean  "glad  tidings."  Of 
what  do  these  glad  tidings  consist? 

1.  Man  is  recognized  as  living  in  sin,  and  sin  is 
destructive  to  all  human  interests. 

2.  Penalty   attaches   unto  all  law;    hence  the 
infliction  for  transgression  of  law,  which  is  sin. 

3.  All  persons  dying  in  a  sinful  state  must  pay 
the  penalty. 

4.  God  promises  if  Jesus  Christ  be  accepted  by 
man,  as  his  Son,  and  man  repent  of  his  sins  by  for- 
saking them,  and  being  heartily  sorry  for  having 
committed  them,  and  be  baptized  for  their  remis- 
sion, his  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost  of  God  as  the 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  349 

seal  of  witness  affixed  to  this  sacred  act  and  prom- 
ise, and  that  person  continuing  to  live  in  right- 
eousness thereafter,  when  he  shall  die,  "shall  die 
in  the  Lord,"  pay  no  penalty  for  former  transgres- 
sions; go  to  no  hell  or  prison,  incur  no  punishment 
—otherwise  so  justly  due— be  eternally  freed  from 
future  distress  of  conscience,  etc.  If  this  is  not 
"glad  tidings"  to  a  guilty  soul,  what  could  be?  The 
person  who  can  not  appreciate  such  mercy  and  love 
must  be  of  peculiar  mind. 

Herein  consists  the  preaching  of  Christ.  These 
thoughts  were  surely  taught  the  eunuch,  else  why 
the  question:  "See,  here  is  water,  what  doth 
hinder  me  to  be  baptized?"  How  could  Philip  have 
successfully  "preached  Christ"  without  presenting 
these  important  facts  to  him?  Such  tidings  gave 
him  joy!  They  gave  joy  on  Pentecost.  They  give 
the  same  joy  to-day!  There  were  not  weeks  of 
serial  meetings. 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  pivotal  fact  and  truth  of  all 
the  widening  truths  of  Christianity.  Humanity 
requires  knowledge  of  "what  must  we  do."  And 
the  first  thing  of  all  to  such  classes,  is  Jesus  Christ! 
After  that  they  have  entered  the  church,  having 
been  "born  of  God,"  they  can  learn  more  of  him. 
This  one  truth  seems  to  have  been  the  only  test  of 
fellowship,  the  one  chief  requirement  for  admis- 
sion into  the  church! 

Preach  the  glad  tidings,  "He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved."  No  other  tidings  than 


350  WITH   THE    CHURCH 

glad  ones!  No  other  man  held  up  to  men,  save 
"the  man  Christ  Jesus."  .  Hold  him  up;  let  his 
light  shine  over  a  benighted  world.  Keep  him 
before  the  people.  No  other  foundation!  "No 
other  name  given  among  men,  under  heaven, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved."  No  creeds  in  this 
plain  story  of  Jesus!  No  confession— but  one: 
"Whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  to  confess  me  before 
men,"  etc.  Jesus,  clothed  in  his  prophetic  and 
historic  facts,  is  the  "Lord  of  all"!  If  this  kind  of 
preaching  to  the  world  was  acceptable  then,  why 
not  now? 

We  do  not  learn  that  the  apostles  preached  first, 
"the  divine  calling  of  John  the  Baptist";  but  they 
"preached  Christ  and  him  crucified."  Any  one 
becoming  "convicted  of  sin,"  accepting  of  salva- 
tion's plan  through  Christ,  should  never  be 
debarred  from  the  initiatory  step  of  baptism. 
Any  one  intelligibly  taught,  who  honestly  believes, 
will  ask  for  baptism  at  the  hand  of  God's  minister. 

To  the  authorized  minister  of  this  age  has  been 
given  these  words:  "All  those  who  humble  them- 
selves before  God  and  desire  to  be  baptized,  and 
come  forth  with  broken  hearts  and  contrite  spirits, 
and  witness  before  the  church  that  they  have 
truly  repented  of  all  their  sins,  and  are  willing  to 
take  upon  them  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  having 
a  determination  to  serve  him  to  the  end,  and  truly 
manifest  by  their  works  that  they  have  received 
of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  unto  the  remission  of  their 


IN   AN    EARLY   DAY  351 

sins,  shall  be  received  by  baptism  into  his  church." 

No  other  test  than  this.  It  was  the  one 
anciently,  it  is  the  one  now!  All  other  truth 
connected  with  Christianity  will  grow  about  the 
honest  heart,  so  they  shall  be  found  "growing  in 
grace  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ/' 

While  "the  whole  counsel  of  God"  should  be 
declared  unto  the  church,  as  the  ministers  are 
taught  "to  feed  the  church  of  God  over  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,"  it  should 
not  be  forgotten  that  "meat  is  not  for  babes,"  but 
rather  "the  sincere  milk  of  the  word." 

The  great  initiatory  steps  for  all  sinners  to  be 
first  taken  are  the  first  to  be  taught,— Jesus  Christ 
in  his  commendatory,  saving  office  to  be  the  cen- 
tral thought  of  all.  He  that  believeth  this  one 
truth,  the  concentrated  of  all  the  gospel  primary 
facts,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved! 

This  is  not  provisional  for  formularies  of  con- 
cocted creeds,  which  in  themselves  contain  not 
even  the  primaries  of  the  glad  tidings,  can  not  in 
the  multiplicity  of  their  contorted  expressions, 
inapplicable  to  even  the  parties  addressed,  be  or 
prove  of  saving  efficacy  to  any  one. 

The  world  is  to  be  saved  by  obedience;  that 
obedience  should  be  implicit;  it  can  not  be  implicit 
without  definiteness  attaching  to  the  message 
taught  and  asked  to  be  complied  with.  Hence  the 
necessity  of  one  certain  way,  the  way  leading  unto 
life,  being  correctly  taught.  A  way  leading  from 


352  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

heaven,  can  not  lead  unto  heaven.  Herein  Protes- 
tantism is  at  fault,  its  answers  are  multitudinous. 
Catholicity  can  not  answer,  for  it  is  "defiled  with 
the  blood  of  saints  and  martyrs  of  Jesus." 

Catholicism  and  Protestantism  have  each  de- 
manded a  belief  in  the  whole  Bible  as  essential 
unto  salvation.  Saint  John  Chrysostom  in  his 
thirty-seventh  Homily  on  Genesis  writes:  "What- 
ever is  contained  in  the  Scripture  is  a  doctrine 
absolutely  divine,"  etc. 

Men  with  such  ideas  before  them  are  startled, 
for  we  are  confidently  assured  that  we  should 
decidedly  object  to  many  historic  narratives  being 
taught  or  enforced  as  doctrinal  nowadays.  Prot- 
estantism, breaking  away  from  the  gross  darkness 
of  Catholicism,  was  wild  in  its  assumptions.  And 
while  denouncing  the  "mother"  as  infamous,  they, 
the  Protestants,  blindly  fell  in  with  many  of  her 
"errors  and  gross  superstitions." 

Although  Protestantism  claimed  to  give  "the 
right  for  private  judgment  and  interpretation"  of 
the  Bible,  it  committed  a  fatal  error  by  the  inter- 
ception between  the  "right"  extended  and  the 
people  of  its  conflicting  creeds,  compelling  the 
people  after  all  to  confine  the  expressions  of  their 
"private  judgment  and  interpretation"  to  the 
limited  proscriptions  of  the  provisions  found  in 
the  creeds;  causing  all  who  expressed  a  "private 
interpretation"  contrary  thereto  to  become  at  once 


IN    AN    EARLY    DAY  353 

heretics,  and  their  interpretation  an  unacceptable 
heresy!  What  a  dilemma  they  were  in! 

But  Protestantism  had  its  fatal  weakness, 
division,  and  after  all  the  "right"  became  limited 
unto  certain  leaders,  and  the  people  were  unreas- 
onably obliged  to  accept  or  abide  the  consequences. 
But,  as  we  stated  in  our  first  chapter,  the  populace 
could  not  accept  all,  so  every  one  of  them  was  a 
heretic  in  each  other's  estimation!  and  no  remedy. 

If  Protestantism  recognized  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
Savior,  and  he  said:  "Except  a  man  be  born  of 
water  and  of  the  Spirit  he  can  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,"  that  was  sufficient  for  a  start. 
There  would  have  been  incipient  unity  at  least. 

But  it  was  a  sowing  to  the  wind;  and  it  was  and 
is  yet  a  conglomerate  system  of  "every  wind  of 
doctrine,"  and  is  by  the  "sleight  of  men,"  hence 
can  not  be  tangible  nor  abiding. 

It  is  irreconcilably  divided,  and  it  has  the  seed 
of  its  own  downfall  within  it;  namely,  division; 
and  Jesus  said:  "A  house  divided  against  itself 
can  not  stand."  And  his  kingdom  is  never  to  be 
thrown  down.  Having  not  been  especially  sent  of 
God,  it  had  no  special  tidings  to  deliver. 

Protestantism  can  not  save,  for  "salvation  is  of 
God";  and  it  claims  no  godsend.  It  may  elevate 
morally;  to  save  men  eternally  it  can  not!  It  can 
not  answer  intelligently  the  one  saving  question; 
and  being  unreliable  there,  it  is  unreliable 
throughout. 


354  WITH    THE    CHURCH 

When  the  primitive  ministers  were  commis- 
sioned of  Christ  "to  go  into  all  the  world  and 
preach,"  they  were  supposed  to  know  what  they 
should  preach.  They  could  not  consistently  go 
without  tidings. 

If  they  had  a  message  to  bear,  it  was  a  message 
in  the  singular  number.  It  was  well  defined;  else 
they  had  no  right  to  tell  a  good  story  wrong.  Life 
and  death— spiritual,  eternal— rested  upon  its 
proper  delivery.  It  was  a  message  that  came 
with  authority. 

The  authority  was  not  self-assumed,  but  im- 
posed. The  imposer  held  the  divine  right  to 
bestow.  Because  God  was  the  giver  of  life  and 
dispenser  of  death  (?)  the  message  borne  by  the 
ministry  carried  with  it  the  essence  of  either.  The 
saving  and  condemning  were  resultant  upon  the 
personal  action  of  the  parties  hearing  the  mes- 
sage. It  became  a  savor  of  life  or  death  simply 
as  it  might  be  received  or  rejected;  hence  its 
importance. 


